Title: The Two Destinies
Author: Collins, Wilkie, 1824-1889
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Two Destinies" ***


THE TWO DESTINIES

By Wilkie Collins



The Prelude.

THE GUEST WRITES AND TELLS THE STORY OF THE DINNER PARTY.

MANY years have passed since my wife and I left the United States to pay
our first visit to England.

We were provided with letters of introduction, as a matter of course.
Among them there was a letter which had been written for us by my wife's
brother. It presented us to an English gentleman who held a high rank on
the list of his old and valued friends.

"You will become acquainted with Mr. George Germaine," my brother-in-law
said, when we took leave of him, "at a very interesting period of his
life. My last news of him tells me that he is just married. I know
nothing of the lady, or of the circumstances under which my friend
first met with her. But of this I am certain: married or single, George
Germaine will give you and your wife a hearty welcome to England, for my
sake."

The day after our arrival in London, we left our letter of introduction
at the house of Mr. Germaine.

The next morning we went to see a favorite object of American interest,
in the metropolis of England--the Tower of London. The citizens of the
United States find this relic of the good old times of great use in
raising their national estimate of the value of republican institutions.
On getting back to the hotel, the cards of Mr. and Mrs. Germaine told us
that they had already returned our visit. The same evening we received
an invitation to dine with the newly married couple. It was inclosed in
a little note from Mrs. Germaine to my wife, warning us that we were not
to expect to meet a large party. "It is the first dinner we give, on our
return from our wedding tour" (the lady wrote); "and you will only be
introduced to a few of my husband's old friends."

In America, and (as I hear) on the continent of Europe also, when your
host invites you to dine at a given hour, you pay him the compliment of
arriving punctually at his house. In England alone, the incomprehensible
and discourteous custom prevails of keeping the host and the dinner
waiting for half an hour or more--without any assignable reason and
without any better excuse than the purely formal apology that is implied
in the words, "Sorry to be late."

Arriving at the appointed time at the house of Mr. and Mrs. Germaine, we
had every reason to congratulate ourselves on the ignorant punctuality
which had brought us into the drawing-room half an hour in advance of
the other guests.

In the first place, there was so much heartiness, and so little
ceremony, in the welcome accorded to us, that we almost fancied
ourselves back in our own country. In the second place, both husband and
wife interested us the moment we set eyes on them. The lady, especially,
although she was not, strictly speaking, a beautiful woman, quite
fascinated us. There was an artless charm in her face and manner, a
simple grace in all her movements, a low, delicious melody in her voice,
which we Americans felt to be simply irresistible. And then, it was so
plain (and so pleasant) to see that here at least was a happy marriage!
Here were two people who had all their dearest hopes, wishes, and
sympathies in common--who looked, if I may risk the expression, born to
be man and wife. By the time when the fashionable delay of the half
hour had expired, we were talking together as familiarly and as
confidentially as if we had been all four of us old friends.

Eight o'clock struck, and the first of the English guests appeared.

Having forgotten this gentleman's name, I must beg leave to distinguish
him by means of a letter of the alphabet. Let me call him Mr. A. When
he entered the room alone, our host and hostess both started, and both
looked surprised. Apparently they expected him to be accompanied by some
other person. Mr. Germaine put a curious question to his friend.

"Where is your wife?" he asked.

Mr. A answered for the absent lady by a neat little apology, expressed
in these words:

"She has got a bad cold. She is very sorry. She begs me to make her
excuses."

He had just time to deliver his message, before another unaccompanied
gentleman appeared. Reverting to the letters of the alphabet, let me
call him Mr. B. Once more, I noticed that our host and hostess started
when they saw him enter the room alone. And, rather to my surprise, I
heard Mr. Germaine put his curious question again to the new guest:

"Where is your wife?"

The answer--with slight variations--was Mr. A's neat little apology,
repeated by Mr. B.

"I am very sorry. Mrs. B has got a bad headache. She is subject to bad
headaches. She begs me to make her excuses."

Mr. and Mrs. Germaine glanced at one another. The husband's face plainly
expressed the suspicion which this second apology had roused in his
mind. The wife was steady and calm. An interval passed--a silent
interval. Mr. A and Mr. B retired together guiltily into a corner. My
wife and I looked at the pictures.

Mrs. Germaine was the first to relieve us from our own intolerable
silence. Two more guests, it appeared, were still wanting to complete
the party. "Shall we have dinner at once, George?" she said to her
husband. "Or shall we wait for Mr. and Mrs. C?"

"We will wait five minutes," he answered, shortly--with his eye on Mr. A
and Mr. B, guiltily secluded in their corner.

The drawing-room door opened. We all knew that a third married lady was
expected; we all looked toward the door in unutterable anticipation. Our
unexpressed hopes rested silently on the possible appearance of Mrs. C.
Would that admirable, but unknown, woman, at once charm and relieve
us by her presence? I shudder as I write it. Mr. C walked into the
room--and walked in, _alone_.

Mr. Germaine suddenly varied his formal inquiry in receiving the new
guest.

"Is your wife ill?" he asked.

Mr. C was an elderly man; Mr. C had lived (judging by appearances) in
the days when the old-fashioned laws of politeness were still in force.
He discovered his two married brethren in their corner, unaccompanied by
_their_ wives; and he delivered his apology for _his_ wife with the air
of a man who felt unaffectedly ashamed of it:

"Mrs. C is so sorry. She has got such a bad cold. She does so regret not
being able to accompany me."

At this third apology, Mr. Germaine's indignation forced its way outward
into expression in words.

"Two bad colds and one bad headache," he said, with ironical politeness.
"I don't know how your wives agree, gentlemen, when they are well. But
when they are ill, their unanimity is wonderful!"

The dinner was announced as that sharp saying passed his lips.

I had the honor of taking Mrs. Germaine to the dining-room. Her sense of
the implied insult offered to her by the wives of her husband's friends
only showed itself in a trembling, a very slight trembling, of the hand
that rested on my arm. My interest in her increased tenfold. Only
a woman who had been accustomed to suffer, who had been broken and
disciplined to self-restraint, could have endured the moral martyrdom
inflicted on her as _this_ woman endured it, from the beginning of the
evening to the end.

Am I using the language of exaggeration when I write of my hostess in
these terms? Look at the circumstances as they struck two strangers like
my wife and myself.

Here was the first dinner party which Mr. and Mrs. Germaine had given
since their marriage. Three of Mr. Germaine's friends, all married men,
had been invited with their wives to meet Mr. Germaine's wife, and had
(evidently) accepted the invitation without reserve. What discoveries
had taken place between the giving of the invitation and the giving of
the dinner it was impossible to say. The one thing plainly discernible
was, that in the interval the three wives had agreed in the resolution
to leave their husbands to represent them at Mrs. Germaine's table;
and, more amazing still, the husbands had so far approved of the
grossly discourteous conduct of the wives as to consent to make the most
insultingly trivial excuses for their absence. Could any crueler slur
than this have been cast on a woman at the outs et of her married life,
before the face of her husband, and in the presence of two strangers
from another country? Is "martyrdom" too big a word to use in describing
what a sensitive person must have suffered, subjected to such treatment
as this? Well, I think not.

We took our places at the dinner-table. Don't ask me to describe that
most miserable of mortal meetings, that weariest and dreariest of
human festivals! It is quite bad enough to remember that evening--it is
indeed.

My wife and I did our best to keep the conversation moving as easily
and as harmlessly as might be. I may say that we really worked hard.
Nevertheless, our success was not very encouraging. Try as we might to
overlook them, there were the three empty places of the three absent
women, speaking in their own dismal language for themselves. Try as we
might to resist it, we all felt the one sad conclusion which those empty
places persisted in forcing on our minds. It was surely too plain that
some terrible report, affecting the character of the unhappy woman at
the head of the table, had unexpectedly come to light, and had at one
blow destroyed her position in the estimation of her husband's friends.
In the face of the excuses in the drawing-room, in the face of the empty
places at the dinner-table, what could the friendliest guests do, to
any good purpose, to help the husband and wife in their sore and sudden
need? They could say good-night at the earliest possible opportunity,
and mercifully leave the married pair to themselves.

Let it at least be recorded to the credit of the three gentlemen,
designated in these pages as A, B, and C, that they were sufficiently
ashamed of themselves and their wives to be the first members of the
dinner party who left the house. In a few minutes more we rose to follow
their example. Mrs. Germaine earnestly requested that we would delay our
departure.

"Wait a few minutes," she whispered, with a glance at her husband. "I
have something to say to you before you go."

She left us, and, taking Mr. Germaine by the arm, led him away to the
opposite side of the room. The two held a little colloquy together in
low voices. The husband closed the consultation by lifting the wife's
hand to his lips.

"Do as you please, my love," he said to her. "I leave it entirely to
you."

He sat down sorrowfully, lost in his thoughts. Mrs. Germaine unlocked
a cabinet at the further end of the room, and returned to us, alone,
carrying a small portfolio in her hand.

"No words of mine can tell you how gratefully I feel your kindness,"
she said, with perfect simplicity, and with perfect dignity at the same
time. "Under very trying circumstances, you have treated me with the
tenderness and the sympathy which you might have shown to an old friend.
The one return I can make for all that I owe to you is to admit you to
my fullest confidence, and to leave you to judge for yourselves whether
I deserve the treatment which I have received to-night."

Her eyes filled with tears. She paused to control herself. We both
begged her to say no more. Her husband, joining us, added his entreaties
to ours. She thanked us, but she persisted. Like most sensitively
organized persons, she could be resolute when she believed that the
occasion called for it.

"I have a few words more to say," she resumed, addressing my wife. "You
are the only married woman who has come to our little dinner party. The
marked absence of the other wives explains itself. It is not for me to
say whether they are right or wrong in refusing to sit at our table.
My dear husband--who knows my whole life as well as I know it
myself--expressed the wish that we should invite these ladies. He
wrongly supposed that _his_ estimate of me would be the estimate
accepted by his friends; and neither he nor I anticipated that the
misfortunes of my past life would be revealed by some person acquainted
with them, whose treachery we have yet to discover. The least I can
do, by way of acknowledging your kindness, is to place you in the same
position toward me which the other ladies now occupy. The circumstances
under which I have become the wife of Mr. Germaine are, in some
respects, very remarkable. They are related, without suppression or
reserve, in a little narrative which my husband wrote, at the time of
our marriage, for the satisfaction of one of his absent relatives, whose
good opinion he was unwilling to forfeit. The manuscript is in this
portfolio. After what has happened, I ask you both to read it, as
a personal favor to me. It is for you to decide, when you know all,
whether I am a fit person for an honest woman to associate with or not."

She held out her hand, with a sweet, sad smile, and bid us good night.
My wife, in her impulsive way, forgot the formalities proper to the
occasion, and kissed her at parting. At that one little act of sisterly
sympathy, the fortitude which the poor creature had preserved all
through the evening gave way in an instant. She burst into tears.

I felt as fond of her and as sorry for her as my wife. But
(unfortunately) I could not take my wife's privilege of kissing her. On
our way downstairs, I found the opportunity of saying a cheering word to
her husband as he accompanied us to the door.

"Before I open this," I remarked, pointing to the portfolio under my
arm, "my mind is made up, sir, about one thing. If I wasn't married
already, I tell you this--I should envy you your wife."

He pointed to the portfolio in his turn.

"Read what I have written there," he said; "and you will understand what
those false friends of mine have made me suffer to-night."

The next morning my wife and I opened the portfolio, and read the
strange story of George Germaine's marriage.



The Narrative.



GEORGE GERMAINE WRITES, AND TELLS HIS OWN LOVE STORY.



CHAPTER I. GREENWATER BROAD

LOOK back, my memory, through the dim labyrinth of the past, through
the mingling joys and sorrows of twenty years. Rise again, my boyhood's
days, by the winding green shores of the little lake. Come to me once
more, my child-love, in the innocent beauty of your first ten years of
life. Let us live again, my angel, as we lived in our first paradise,
before sin and sorrow lifted their flaming swords and drove us out into
the world.


The month was March. The last wild fowl of the season were floating
on the waters of the lake which, in our Suffolk tongue, we called
Greenwater Broad.

Wind where it might, the grassy banks and the overhanging trees tinged
the lake with the soft green reflections from which it took its name.
In a creek at the south end, the boats were kept--my own pretty sailing
boat having a tiny natural harbor all to itself. In a creek at the north
end stood the great trap (called a "decoy"), used for snaring the
wild fowl which flocked every winter, by thousands and thousands, to
Greenwater Broad.

My little Mary and I went out together, hand in hand, to see the last
birds of the season lured into the decoy.

The outer part of the strange bird-trap rose from the waters of the lake
in a series of circular arches, formed of elastic branches bent to the
needed shape, and covered with folds of fine network, making the roof.
Little by little diminishing in size, the arches and their net-work
followed the secret windings of the creek inland to its end. Built back
round the arches, on their landward side, ran a wooden paling, high
enough to hide a man kneeling behind it from the view of the birds on
the lake. At certain intervals a hole was broken in the paling just
large enough to allow of the passage through it of a dog of the
terrier or the spaniel breed. And there began and ended the simple yet
sufficient mechanism of the decoy.

In those days I was thirteen, and Mary was ten years old. Walking on our
way to the lake we had Mary's father with us for guide and companion.
The good man served as bailiff on my father's estate. He was, besides, a
skilled master in the art of decoying ducks. The dog that helped him (we
used no tame ducks as decoys in Suffolk) was a little black terrier;
a skilled master also, in his way; a creature who possessed, in equal
proportions, the enviable advantages of perfect good-humor and perfect
common sense.

The dog followed the bailiff, and we followed the dog.

Arrived at the paling which surrounded the decoy, the dog sat down to
wait until he was wanted. The bailiff and the children crouched behind
the paling, and peeped through the outermost dog-hole, which commanded
a full view of the lake. It was a day without wind; not a ripple stirred
the surface of the water; the soft gray clouds filled all the sky, and
hid the sun from view.

We peeped through the hole in the paling. There were the wild
ducks--collected within easy reach of the decoy--placidly dressing their
feathers on the placid surface of the lake.

The bailiff looked at the dog, and made a sign. The dog looked at the
bailiff; and, stepping forward quietly, passed through the hole, so as
to show himself on the narrow strip of ground shelving down from the
outer side of the paling to the lake.

First one duck, then another, then half a dozen together, discovered the
dog.

A new object showing itself on the solitary scene instantly became an
object of all-devouring curiosity to the ducks. The outermost of them
began to swim slowly toward the strange four-footed creature, planted
motionless on the bank. By twos and threes, the main body of the
waterfowl gradually followed the advanced guard. Swimming nearer and
nearer to the dog, the wary ducks suddenly came to a halt, and, poised
on the water, viewed from a safe distance the phenomenon on the land.

The bailiff, kneeling behind the paling, whispered, "Trim!"

Hearing his name, the terrier turned about, and retiring through the
hole, became lost to the view of the ducks. Motionless on the water,
the wild fowl wondered and waited. In a minute more, the dog had trotted
round, and had shown himself through the next hole in the paling,
pierced further inward where the lake ran up into the outermost of the
windings of the creek.

The second appearance of the terrier instantly produced a second fit of
curiosity among the ducks. With one accord, they swam forward again,
to get another and a nearer view of the dog; then, judging their
safe distance once more, they stopped for the second time, under the
outermost arch of the decoy. Again the dog vanished, and the puzzled
ducks waited. An interval passed, and the third appearance of Trim took
place, through a third hole in the paling, pierced further inland up
the creek. For the third time irresistible curiosity urged the ducks to
advance further and further inward, under the fatal arches of the decoy.
A fourth and a fifth time the game went on, until the dog had lured the
water-fowl from point to point into the inner recesses of the decoy.
There a last appearance of Trim took place. A last advance, a last
cautious pause, was made by the ducks. The bailiff touched the strings,
the weighed net-work fell vertically into the water, and closed the
decoy. There, by dozens and dozens, were the ducks, caught by means of
their own curiosity--with nothing but a little dog for a bait! In a
few hours afterward they were all dead ducks on their way to the London
market.

As the last act in the curious comedy of the decoy came to its end,
little Mary laid her hand on my shoulder, and, raising herself on
tiptoe, whispered in my ear:

"George, come home with me. I have got something to show you that is
better worth seeing than the ducks."

"What is it?"

"It's a surprise. I won't tell you."

"Will you give me a kiss?"

The charming little creature put her slim sun-burned arms round my neck,
and answered:

"As many kisses as you like, George."

It was innocently said, on her side. It was innocently done, on mine.
The good easy bailiff, looking aside at the moment from his ducks,
discovered us pursuing our boy-and-girl courtship in each other's arms.
He shook his big forefinger at us, with something of a sad and doubting
smile.

"Ah, Master George, Master George!" he said. "When your father comes
home, do you think he will approve of his son and heir kissing his
bailiff's daughter?"

"When my father comes home," I answered, with great dignity, "I shall
tell him the truth. I shall say I am going to marry your daughter."

The bailiff burst out laughing, and looked back again at his ducks.

"Well, well!" we heard him say to himself. "They're only children.
There's no call, poor things, to part them yet awhile."

Mary and I had a great dislike to be called children. Properly
understood, one of us was a lady aged ten, and the other was a gentleman
aged thirteen. We left the good bailiff indignantly, and went away
together, hand in hand, to the cottage.

CHAPTER II. TWO YOUNG HEARTS.

"HE is growing too fast," said the doctor to my mother; "and he is
getting a great deal too clever for a boy at his age. Remove him from
school, ma'am, for six months; let him run about in the open air
at home; and if you find him with a book in his hand, take it away
directly. There is my prescription."

Those words decided my fate in life.

In obedience to the doctor's advice, I was left an idle boy--without
brothers, sisters, or companions of my own age--to roam about the
grounds of our lonely country-house. The bailiff's daughter, like me,
was an only child; and, like me, she had no playfellows. We met in
our wanderings on the solitary shores of the lake. Beginning by being
inseparable companions, we ripened and developed into true lovers. Our
preliminary courtship concluded, we next proposed (before I returned to
school) to burst into complete maturity by becoming man and wife.

I am not writing in jest. Absurd as it may appear to "sensible people,"
we two children were lovers, if ever there were lovers yet.

We had no pleasures apart from the one all-sufficient pleasure which
we found in each other's society. We objected to the night, because it
parted us. We entreated our parents, on either side, to let us sleep in
the same room. I was angry with my mother, and Mary was disappointed in
her father, when they laughed at us, and wondered what we should want
next. Looking onward, from those days to the days of my manhood, I can
vividly recall such hours of happiness as have fallen to my share. But I
remember no delights of that later time comparable to the exquisite and
enduring pleasure that filled my young being when I walked with Mary in
the woods; when I sailed with Mary in my boat on the lake; when I met
Mary, after the cruel separation of the night, and flew into her open
arms as if we had been parted for months and months together.

What was the attraction that drew us so closely one to the other, at an
age when the sexual sympathies lay dormant in her and in me?

We neither knew nor sought to know. We obeyed the impulse to love one
another, as a bird obeys the impulse to fly.

Let it not be supposed that we possessed any natural gifts, or
advantages which singled us out as differing in a marked way from other
children at our time of life. We possessed nothing of the sort. I had
been called a clever boy at school; but there were thousands of other
boys, at thousands of other schools, who headed their classes and
won their prizes, like me. Personally speaking, I was in no way
remarkable--except for being, in the ordinary phrase, "tall for my age."
On her side, Mary displayed no striking attractions. She was a
fragile child, with mild gray eyes and a pale complexion; singularly
undemonstrative, singularly shy and silent, except when she was alone
with me. Such beauty as she had, in those early days, lay in a certain
artless purity and tenderness of expression, and in the charming
reddish-brown color of her hair, varying quaintly and prettily in
different lights. To all outward appearance two perfectly commonplace
children, we were mysteriously united by some kindred association of the
spirit in her and the spirit in me, which not only defied discovery by
our young selves, but which lay too deep for investigation by far older
and far wiser heads than ours.

You will naturally wonder whether anything was done by our elders to
check our precocious attachment, while it was still an innocent love
union between a boy and a girl.

Nothing was done by my father, for the simple reason that he was away
from home.

He was a man of a restless and speculative turn of mind. Inheriting his
estate burdened with debt, his grand ambition was to increase his small
available income by his own exertions; to set up an establishment
in London; and to climb to political distinction by the ladder of
Parliament. An old friend, who had emigrated to America, had proposed
to him a speculation in agriculture, in one of the Western States, which
was to make both their fortunes. My father's eccentric fancy was struck
by the idea. For more than a year past he had been away from us in the
United States; and all we knew of him (instructed by his letters)
was, that he might be shortly expected to return to us in the enviable
character of one of the richest men in England.

As for my poor mother--the sweetest and softest-hearted of women--to see
me happy was all that she desired.

The quaint little love romance of the two children amused and interested
her. She jested with Mary's father about the coming union between the
two families, without one serious thought of the future--without even a
foreboding of what might happen when my father returned. "Sufficient for
the day is the evil (or the good) thereof," had been my mother's motto
all her life. She agreed with the easy philosophy of the bailiff,
already recorded in these pages: "They're only children. There's no
call, poor things, to part them yet a while."

There was one member of the family, however, who took a sensible and
serious view of the matter.

My father's brother paid us a visit in our solitude; discovered what
was going on between Mary and me; and was, at first, naturally enough,
inclined to laugh at us. Closer investigation altered his way of
thinking. He became convinced that my mother was acting like a fool;
that the bailiff (a faithful servant, if ever there was one yet) was
cunningly advancing his own interests by means of his daughter; and that
I was a young idiot, who had developed his native reserves of imbecility
at an unusually early period of life. Speaking to my mother under the
influence of these strong impressions, my uncle offered to take me back
with him to London, and keep me there until I had been brought to
my senses by association with his own children, and by careful
superintendence under his own roof.

My mother hesitated about accepting this proposal; she had the advantage
over my uncle of understanding my disposition. While she was still
doubting, while my uncle was still impatiently waiting for her decision,
I settled the question for my elders by running away.

I left a letter to represent me in my absence; declaring that no mortal
power should part me from Mary, and promising to return and ask my
mother's pardon as soon as my uncle had left the house. The strictest
search was made for me without discovering a trace of my place of
refuge. My uncle departed for London, predicting that I should live to
be a disgrace to the family, and announcing that he should transmit his
opinion of me to my father in America by the next mail.

The secret of the hiding-place in which I contrived to defy discovery is
soon told. I was hidden (without the bailiff's knowledge) in the bedroom
of the bailiff's mother. And did the bailiff's mother know it? you will
ask. To which I answer: the bailiff's mother did it. And, what is
more, gloried in doing it--not, observe, as an act of hostility to my
relatives, but simply as a duty that lay on her conscience.

What sort of old woman, in the name of all that is wonderful, was this?
Let her appear, and speak for herself--the wild and weird grandmother of
gentle little Mary; the Sibyl of modern times, known, far and wide, in
our part of Suffolk, as Dame Dermody.

I see her again, as I write, sitting in her son's pretty cottage parlor,
hard by the window, so that the light fell over her shoulder while she
knitted or read. A little, lean, wiry old woman was Dame Dermody--with
fierce black eyes, surmounted by bushy white eyebrows, by a high
wrinkled forehead, and by thick white hair gathered neatly under her
old-fashioned "mob-cap." Report whispered (and whispered truly) that
she had been a lady by birth and breeding, and that she had deliberately
closed her prospects in life by marrying a man greatly her inferior
in social rank. Whatever her family might think of her marriage, she
herself never regretted it. In her estimation her husband's memory was
a sacred memory; his spirit was a guardian spirit, watching over her,
waking or sleeping, morning or night.

Holding this faith, she was in no respect influenced by those grossly
material ideas of modern growth which associate the presence of
spiritual beings with clumsy conjuring tricks and monkey antics
performed on tables and chairs. Dame Dermody's nobler superstition
formed an integral part of her religious convictions--convictions which
had long since found their chosen resting-place in the mystic doctrines
of Emanuel Swedenborg. The only books which she read were the works
of the Swedish Seer. She mixed up Swedenborg's teachings on angels and
departed spirits, on love to one's neighbor and purity of life, with
wild fancies, and kindred beliefs of her own; and preached the visionary
religious doctrines thus derived, not only in the bailiff's household,
but also on proselytizing expeditions to the households of her humble
neighbors, far and near.

Under her son's roof--after the death of his wife--she reigned a supreme
power; priding herself alike on her close attention to her domestic
duties, and on her privileged communications with angels and spirits.
She would hold long colloquys with the spirit of her dead husband before
anybody who happened to be present--colloquys which struck the simple
spectators mute with terror. To her mystic view, the love union between
Mary and me was something too sacred and too beautiful to be tried by
the mean and matter-of-fact tests set up by society. She wrote for us
little formulas of prayer and praise, which we were to use when we met
and when we parted, day by day. She solemnly warned her son to look
upon us as two young consecrated creatures, walking unconsciously on
a heavenly path of their own, whose beginning was on earth, but whose
bright end was among the angels in a better state of being. Imagine my
appearing before such a woman as this, and telling her with tears of
despair that I was determined to die, rather than let my uncle part
me from little Mary, and you will no longer be astonished at the
hospitality which threw open to me the sanctuary of Dame Dermody's own
room.

When the safe time came for leaving my hiding-place, I committed a
serious mistake. In thanking the old woman at parting, I said to her
(with a boy's sense of honor), "I won't tell upon you, Dame. My mother
shan't know that you hid me in your bedroom."

The Sibyl laid her dry, fleshless hand on my shoulder, and forced me
roughly back into the chair from which I had just risen.

"Boy!" she said, looking through and through me with her fierce black
eyes. "Do you dare suppose that I ever did anything that I was ashamed
of? Do you think I am ashamed of what I have done now? Wait there. Your
mother may mistake me too. I shall write to your mother."

She put on her great round spectacles with tortoise-shell rims and sat
down to her letter. Whenever her thoughts flagged, whenever she was at a
loss for an expression, she looked over her shoulder, as if some visible
creature were stationed behind her, watching what she wrote; consulted
the spirit of her husband, exactly as she might have consulted a living
man; smiled softly to herself, and went on with her writing.

"There!" she said, handing me the completed letter with an imperial
gesture of indulgence. "_His_ mind and _my_ mind are written there. Go,
boy. I pardon you. Give my letter to your mother."

So she always spoke, with the same formal and measured dignity of manner
and language.

I gave the letter to my mother. We read it, and marveled over it
together. Thus, counseled by the ever-present spirit of her husband,
Dame Dermody wrote:


"MADAM--I have taken what you may be inclined to think a great liberty.
I have assisted your son George in setting his uncle's authority at
defiance. I have encouraged your son George in his resolution to be
true, in time and in eternity, to my grandchild, Mary Dermody.

"It is due to you and to me that I should tell you with what motive I
have acted in doing these things.

"I hold the belief that all love that is true is foreordained and
consecrated in heaven. Spirits destined to be united in the better world
are divinely commissioned to discover each other and to begin their
union in this world. The only happy marriages are those in which the two
destined spirits have succeeded in meeting one another in this sphere of
life.

"When the kindred spirits have once met, no human power can really part
them. Sooner or later, they must, by divine law, find each other again
and become united spirits once more. Worldly wisdom may force them into
widely different ways of life; worldly wisdom may delude them, or may
make them delude themselves, into contracting an earthly and a fallible
union. It matters nothing. The time will certainly come when that union
will manifest itself as earthly and fallible; and the two disunited
spirits, finding each other again, will become united here for the world
beyond this--united, I tell you, in defiance of all human laws and of
all human notions of right and wrong.

"This is my belief. I have proved it by my own life. Maid, wife, and
widow, I have held to it, and I have found it good.

"I was born, madam, in the rank of society to which you belong. I
received the mean, material teaching which fulfills the worldly notion
of education. Thanks be to God, my kindred spirit met _my_ spirit while
I was still young. I knew true love and true union before I was twenty
years of age. I married, madam, in the rank from which Christ chose
his apostles--I married a laboring-man. No human language can tell my
happiness while we lived united here. His death has not parted us. He
helps me to write this letter. In my last hours I shall see him standing
among the angels, waiting for me on the banks of the shining river.

"You will now understand the view I take of the tie which unites the
young spirits of our children at the bright outset of their lives.

"Believe me, the thing which your husband's brother has proposed to you
to do is a sacrilege and a profanation. I own to you freely that I look
on what I have done toward thwarting your relative in this matter as an
act of virtue. You cannot expect _me_ to think it a serious obstacle to
a union predestined in heaven, that your son is the squire's heir, and
that my grandchild is only the bailiff's daughter. Dismiss from your
mind, I implore you, the unworthy and unchristian prejudices of rank.
Are we not all equal before God? Are we not all equal (even in this
world) before disease and death? Not your son's happiness only, but your
own peace of mind, is concerned in taking heed to my words. I warn you,
madam, you cannot hinder the destined union of these two child-spirits,
in after-years, as man and wife. Part them now--and YOU will be
responsible for the sacrifices, degradations and distresses through
which your George and my Mary may be condemned to pass on their way back
to each other in later life.

"Now my mind is unburdened. Now I have said all.

"If I have spoken too freely, or have in any other way unwittingly
offended, I ask your pardon, and remain, madam, your faithful servant
and well-wisher, HELEN DERMODY."

So the letter ended.

To me it is something more than a mere curiosity of epistolary
composition. I see in it the prophecy--strangely fulfilled in later
years--of events in Mary's life, and in mine, which future pages are now
to tell.

My mother decided on leaving the letter unanswered. Like many of her
poorer neighbors, she was a little afraid of Dame Dermody; and she
was, besides, habitually averse to all discussions which turned on the
mysteries of spiritual life. I was reproved, admonished, and forgiven;
and there was the end of it.

For some happy weeks Mary and I returned, without hinderance or
interruption, to our old intimate companionship The end was coming,
however, when we least expected it. My mother was startled, one
morning, by a letter from my father, which informed her that he had been
unexpectedly obliged to sail for England at a moment's notice; that he
had arrived in London, and that he was detained there by business which
would admit of no delay. We were to wait for him at home, in daily
expectation of seeing him the moment he was free.

This news filled my mother's mind with foreboding doubts of the
stability of her husband's grand speculation in America. The sudden
departure from the United States, and the mysterious delay in London,
were ominous, to her eyes, of misfortune to come. I am now writing of
those dark days in the past, when the railway and the electric telegraph
were still visions in the minds of inventors. Rapid communication
with my father (even if he would have consented to take us into his
confidence) was impossible. We had no choice but to wait and hope.

The weary days passed; and still my father's brief letters described him
as detained by his business. The morning came when Mary and I went out
with Dermody, the bailiff, to see the last wild fowl of the season lured
into the decoy; and still the welcome home waited for the master, and
waited in vain.

CHAPTER III. SWEDENBORG AND THE SIBYL.

MY narrative may move on again from the point at which it paused in the
first chapter.

Mary and I (as you may remember) had left the bailiff alone at the
decoy, and had set forth on our way together to Dermody's cottage.

As we approached the garden gate, I saw a servant from the house waiting
there. He carried a message from my mother--a message for me.

"My mistress wishes you to go home, Master George, as soon as you can. A
letter has come by the coach. My master means to take a post-chaise from
London, and sends word that we may expect him in the course of the day."

Mary's attentive face saddened when she heard those words.

"Must you really go away, George," she whispered, "before you see what I
have got waiting for you at home?"

I remembered Mary's promised "surprise," the secret of which was only
to be revealed to me when we got to the cottage. How could I disappoint
her? My poor little lady-love looked ready to cry at the bare prospect
of it.

I dismissed the servant with a message of the temporizing sort. My love
to my mother--and I would be back at the house in half an hour.

We entered the cottage.

Dame Dermody was sitting in the light of the window, as usual, with one
of the mystic books of Emanuel Swedenborg open on her lap. She solemnly
lifted her hand on our appearance, signing to us to occupy our customary
corner without speaking to her. It was an act of domestic high treason
to interrupt the Sibyl at her books. We crept quietly into our places.
Mary waited until she saw her grandmother's gray head bend down, and
her grandmother's bushy eyebrows contract attentively, over her reading.
Then, and then only, the discreet child rose on tiptoe, disappeared
noiselessly in the direction of her bedchamber, and came back to
me carrying something carefully wrapped up in her best cambric
handkerchief.

"Is that the surprise?" I whispered.

Mary whispered back: "Guess what it is?"

"Something for me?"

"Yes. Go on guessing. What is it?"

I guessed three times, and each guess was wrong. Mary decided on helping
me by a hint.

"Say your letters," she suggested; "and go on till I stop you."

I began: "A, B, C, D, E, F--" There she stopped me.

"It's the name of a Thing," she said; "and it begins with F."

I guessed, "Fern," "Feather," "Fife." And here my resources failed me.

Mary sighed, and shook her head. "You don't take pains," she said. "You
are three whole years older than I am. After all the trouble I have
taken to please you, you may be too big to care for my present when you
see it. Guess again."

"I can't guess."

"You must!"

"I give it up."

Mary refused to let me give it up. She helped me by another hint.

"What did you once say you wished you had in your boat?" she asked.

"Was it long ago?" I inquired, at a loss for an answer.

"Long, long ago! Before the winter. When the autumn leaves were falling,
and you took me out one evening for a sail. Ah, George, _you_ have
forgotten!"

Too true, of me and of my brethren, old and young alike! It is always
_his_ love that forgets, and _her_ love that remembers. We were only two
children, and we were types of the man and the woman already.

Mary lost patience with me. Forgetting the terrible presence of her
grandmother, she jumped up, and snatched the concealed object out of her
handkerchief.

"There!" she cried, briskly, "_now_ do you know what it is?"

I remembered at last. The thing I had wished for in my boat, all those
months ago, was a new flag. And here was the flag, made for me in secret
by Mary's own hand! The ground was green silk, with a dove embroidered
on it in white, carrying in its beak the typical olive-branch, wrought
in gold thread. The work was the tremulous, uncertain work of a child's
fingers. But how faithfully my little darling had remembered my wish!
how patiently she had plied the needle over the traced lines of the
pattern! how industriously she had labored through the dreary winter
days! and all for my sake! What words could tell my pride, my gratitude,
my happiness?

I too forgot the presence of the Sibyl bending over her book. I took
the little workwoman in my arms, and kissed her till I was fairly out of
breath and could kiss no longer.

"Mary!" I burst out, in the first heat of my enthusiasm, "my father is
coming home to-day. I will speak to him to-night. And I will marry you
to-morrow!"

"Boy!" said the awful voice at the other end of the room. "Come here."

Dame Dermody's mystic book was closed; Dame Dermody's weird black eyes
were watching us in our corner. I approached her; and Mary followed me
timidly, by a footstep at a time.

The Sibyl took me by the hand, with a caressing gentleness which was new
in my experience of her.

"Do you prize that toy?" she inquired, looking at the flag. "Hide it!"
she cried, before I could answer. "Hide it--or it may be taken from
you!"

"Why should I hide it?" I asked. "I want to fly it at the mast of my
boat."

"You will never fly it at the mast of your boat!" With that answer she
took the flag from me and thrust it impatiently into the breast-pocket
of my jacket.

"Don't crumple it, grandmother!" said Mary, piteously.

I repeated my question:

"Why shall I never fly it at the mast of my boat?"

Dame Dermody laid her hand on the closed volume of Swedenborg lying in
her lap.

"Three times I have opened this book since the morning," she said.
"Three times the words of the prophet warn me that there is trouble
coming. Children, it is trouble that is coming to You. I look there,"
she went on, pointing to the place where a ray of sunlight poured
slanting into the room, "and I see my husband in the heavenly light. He
bows his head in grief, and he points his unerring hand at You. George
and Mary, you are consecrated to each other! Be always worthy of your
consecration; be always worthy of yourselves." She paused. Her voice
faltered. She looked at us with softening eyes, as those look who know
sadly that there is a parting at hand. "Kneel!" she said, in low tones
of awe and grief. "It may be the last time I bless you--it may be the
last time I pray over you, in this house. Kneel!"

We knelt close together at her feet. I could feel Mary's heart
throbbing, as she pressed nearer and nearer to my side. I could feel my
own heart quickening its beat, with a fear that was a mystery to me.

"God bless and keep George and Mary, here and hereafter! God prosper,
in future days, the union which God's wisdom has willed! Amen. So be it.
Amen."

As the last words fell from her lips the cottage door was thrust open.
My father--followed by the bailiff--entered the room.

Dame Dermody got slowly on her feet, and looked at him with a stern
scrutiny.

"It has come," she said to herself. "It looks with the eyes--it will
speak with the voice--of that man."

My father broke the silence that followed, addressing himself to the
bailiff.

"You see, Dermody," he said, "here is my son in your cottage--when he
ought to be in my house." He turned, and looked at me as I stood with
my arm round little Mary, patiently waiting for my opportunity to speak.
"George," he said, with the hard smile which was peculiar to him,
when he was angry and was trying to hide it, "you are making a fool of
yourself there. Leave that child, and come to me."

Now, or never, was my time to declare myself. Judging by appearances,
I was still a boy. Judging by my own sensations, I had developed into a
man at a moment's notice.

"Papa," I said, "I am glad to see you home again. This is Mary Dermody.
I am in love with her, and she is in love with me. I wish to marry her
as soon as it is convenient to my mother and you."

My father burst out laughing. Before I could speak again, his humor
changed. He had observed that Dermody, too, presumed to be amused. He
seemed to become mad with anger, all in a moment.

"I have been told of this infernal tomfoolery," he said, "but I didn't
believe it till now. Who has turned the boy's weak head? Who has
encouraged him to stand there hugging that girl? If it's you, Dermody,
it shall be the worst day's work you ever did in your life." He turned
to me again, before the bailiff could defend himself. "Do you hear what
I say? I tell you to leave Dermody's girl, and come home with me."

"Yes, papa," I answered. "But I must go back to Mary, if you please,
after I have been with you."

Angry as he was, my father was positively staggered by my audacity.

"You young idiot, your insolence exceeds belief!" he burst out. "I tell
you this: you will never darken these doors again! You have been taught
to disobey me here. You have had things put into your head, here, which
no boy of your age ought to know--I'll say more, which no decent people
would have let you know."

"I beg your pardon, sir," Dermody interposed, very respectfully and very
firmly at the same time. "There are many things which a master in a hot
temper is privileged to say to the man who serves him. But you have gone
beyond your privilege. You have shamed me, sir, in the presence of my
mother, in the hearing of my child--"

My father checked him there.

"You may spare the rest of it," he said. "We are master and servant
no longer. When my son came hanging about your cottage, and playing at
sweethearts with your girl there, your duty was to close the door on
him. You have failed in your duty. I trust you no longer. Take a month's
notice, Dermody. You leave my service."

The bailiff steadily met my father on his ground. He was no longer the
easy, sweet-tempered, modest man who was the man of my remembrance.

"I beg to decline taking your month's notice, sir," he answered. "You
shall have no opportunity of repeating what you have just said to me.
I will send in my accounts to-night. And I will leave your service
to-morrow."

"We agree for once," retorted my father. "The sooner you go, the
better."

He stepped across the room and put his hand on my shoulder.

"Listen to me," he said, making a last effort to control himself. "I
don't want to quarrel with you before a discarded servant. There must be
an end to this nonsense. Leave these people to pack up and go, and come
back to the house with me."

His heavy hand, pressing on my shoulder, seemed to press the spirit
of resistance out of me. I so far gave way as to try to melt him by
entreaties.

"Oh, papa! papa!" I cried. "Don't part me from Mary! See how pretty and
good she is! She has made me a flag for my boat. Let me come here and
see her sometimes. I can't live without her."

I could say no more. My poor little Mary burst out crying. Her tears and
my entreaties were alike wasted on my father.

"Take your choice," he said, "between coming away of your own accord, or
obliging me to take you away by force. I mean to part you and Dermody's
girl."

"Neither you nor any man can part them," interposed a voice, speaking
behind us. "Rid your mind of that notion, master, before it is too
late."

My father looked round quickly, and discovered Dame Dermody facing him
in the full light of the window. She had stepped back, at the outset
of the dispute, into the corner behind the fireplace. There she had
remained, biding her time to speak, until my father's last threat
brought her out of her place of retirement.

They looked at each other for a moment. My father seemed to think it
beneath his dignity to answer her. He went on with what he had to say to
me.

"I shall count three slowly," he resumed. "Before I get to the last
number, make up your mind to do what I tell you, or submit to the
disgrace of being taken away by force."

"Take him where you may," said Dame Dermody, "he will still be on his
way to his marriage with my grandchild."

"And where shall I be, if you please?" asked my father, stung into
speaking to her this time.

The answer followed instantly in these startling words:

"_You_ will be on your way to your ruin and your death."

My father turned his back on the prophetess with a smile of contempt.

"One!" he said, beginning to count.

I set my teeth, and clasped both arms round Mary as he spoke. I had
inherited some of his temper, and he was now to know it.

"Two!" proceeded my father, after waiting a little.

Mary put her trembling lips to my ear, and whispered: "Let me go,
George! I can't bear to see it. Oh, look how he frowns! I know he'll
hurt you."

My father lifted his forefinger as a preliminary warning before he
counted Three.

"Stop!" cried Dame Dermody.

My father looked round at her again with sardonic astonishment.

"I beg your pardon, ma'am--have you anything particular to say to me?"
he asked.

"Man!" returned the Sibyl, "you speak lightly. Have I spoken lightly to
You? I warn you to bow your wicked will before a Will that is mightier
than yours. The spirits of these children are kindred spirits. For time
and for eternity they are united one to the other. Put land and sea
between them--they will still be together; they will communicate in
visions, they will be revealed to each other in dreams. Bind them by
worldly ties; wed your son, in the time to come, to another woman, and
my grand-daughter to another man. In vain! I tell you, in vain! You may
doom them to misery, you may drive them to sin--the day of their union
on earth is still a day predestined in heaven. It will come! it will
come! Submit, while the time for submission is yours. You are a doomed
man. I see the shadow of disaster, I see the seal of death, on your
face. Go; and leave these consecrated ones to walk the dark ways of
the world together, in the strength of their innocence, in the light of
their love. Go--and God forgive you!" In spite of himself, my father was
struck by the irresistible strength of conviction which inspired those
words. The bailiff's mother had impressed him as a tragic actress might
have impressed him on the stage. She had checked the mocking answer on
his lips, but she had not shaken his iron will. His face was as hard as
ever when he turned my way once more.

"The last chance, George," he said, and counted the last number:
"Three!"

I neither moved nor answered him.

"You _will_ have it?" he said, as he fastened his hold on my arm.

I fastened _my_ hold on Mary; I whispered to her, "I won't leave you!"
She seemed not to hear me. She trembled from head to foot in my arms. A
faint cry of terror fluttered from her lips. Dermody instantly stepped
forward. Before my father could wrench me away from her, he had said in
my ear, "You can give her to _me_, Master George," and had released
his child from my embrace. She stretched her little frail hands out
yearningly to me, as she lay in Dermody's arms. "Good-by, dear," she
said, faintly. I saw her head sink on her father's bosom as I was
dragged to the door. In my helpless rage and misery, I struggled against
the cruel hands that had got me with all the strength I had left. I
cried out to her, "I love you, Mary! I will come back to you, Mary! I
will never marry any one but you!" Step by step, I was forced further
and further away. The last I saw of her, my darling's head was still
resting on Dermody's breast. Her grandmother stood near, and shook her
withered hands at my father, and shrieked her terrible prophecy, in
the hysteric frenzy that possessed her when she saw the separation
accomplished. "Go!--you go to your ruin! you go to your death!" While
her voice still rang in my ears, the cottage door was opened and closed
again. It was all over. The modest world of my boyish love and my boyish
joy disappeared like the vision of a dream. The empty outer wilderness,
which was my father's world, opened before me void of love and void of
joy. God forgive me--how I hated him at that moment!

CHAPTER IV. THE CURTAIN FALLS.

FOR the rest of the day, and through the night, I was kept a close
prisoner in my room, watched by a man on whose fidelity my father could
depend.

The next morning I made an effort to escape, and was discovered before
I had got free of the house. Confined again to my room, I contrived
to write to Mary, and to slip my note into the willing hand of the
housemaid who attended on me. Useless! The vigilance of my guardian was
not to be evaded. The woman was suspected and followed, and the letter
was taken from her. My father tore it up with his own hands.

Later in the day, my mother was permitted to see me.

She was quite unfit, poor soul, to intercede for me, or to serve my
interests in any way. My father had completely overwhelmed her by
announcing that his wife and his son were to accompany him, when he
returned to America.

"Every farthing he has in the world," said my mother, "is to be thrown
into that hateful speculation. He has raised money in London; he has let
the house to some rich tradesman for seven years; he has sold the plate,
and the jewels that came to me from his mother. The land in America
swallows it all up. We have no home, George, and no choice but to go
with him."

An hour afterward the post-chaise was at the door.

My father himself took me to the carriage. I broke away from him, with
a desperation which not even his resolution could resist. I ran, I flew,
along the path that led to Dermody's cottage. The door stood open; the
parlor was empty. I went into the kitchen; I went into the upper rooms.
Solitude everywhere. The bailiff had left the place; and his mother and
his daughter had gone with him. No friend or neighbor lingered near with
a message; no letter lay waiting for me; no hint was left to tell me in
what direction they had taken their departure. After the insulting words
which his master had spoken to him, Dermody's pride was concerned in
leaving no trace of his whereabouts; my father might consider it as a
trace purposely left with the object of reuniting Mary and me. I had no
keepsake to speak to me of my lost darling but the flag which she had
embroidered with her own hand. The furniture still remained in the
cottage. I sat down in our customary corner, by Mary's empty chair, and
looked again at the pretty green flag, and burst out crying.

A light touch roused me. My father had so far yielded as to leave to my
mother the responsibility of bringing me back to the traveling carriage.

"We shall not find Mary here, George," she said, gently. "And we _may_
hear of her in London. Come with me."

I rose and silently gave her my hand. Something low down on the clean
white door-post caught my eye as we passed it. I stooped, and discovered
some writing in pencil. I looked closer--it was writing in Mary's hand!
The unformed childish characters traced these last words of farewell:

"Good-by, dear. Don't forget Mary."

I knelt down and kissed the writing. It comforted me--it was like a
farewell touch from Mary's hand. I followed my mother quietly to the
carriage.

Late that night we were in London.

My good mother did all that the most compassionate kindness could do
(in her position) to comfort me. She privately wrote to the solicitors
employed by her family, inclosing a description of Dermody and his
mother and daughter and directing inquiries to be made at the various
coach-offices in London. She also referred the lawyers to two of
Dermody's relatives, who lived in the city, and who might know
something of his movements after he left my father's service. When she
had done this, she had done all that lay in her power. We neither of us
possessed money enough to advertise in the newspapers.

A week afterward we sailed for the United States. Twice in that interval
I communicated with the lawyers; and twice I was informed that the
inquiries had led to nothing.


With this the first epoch in my love story comes to an end.

For ten long years afterward I never again met with my little Mary; I
never even heard whether she had lived to grow to womanhood or not. I
still kept the green flag, with the dove worked on it. For the rest,
the waters of oblivion had closed over the old golden days at Greenwater
Broad.

CHAPTER V. MY STORY.

WHEN YOU last saw me, I was a boy of thirteen. You now see me a man of
twenty-three.

The story of my life, in the interval between these two ages, is a story
that can be soon told.

Speaking of my father first, I have to record that the end of his career
did indeed come as Dame Dermody had foretold it. Before we had been a
year in America, the total collapse of his land speculation was followed
by his death. The catastrophe was complete. But for my mother's little
income (settled on her at her marriage) we should both have been left
helpless at the mercy of the world.

We made some kind friends among the hearty and hospitable people of the
United States, whom we were unaffectedly sorry to leave. But there were
reasons which inclined us to return to our own country after my father's
death; and we did return accordingly.

Besides her brother-in-law (already mentioned in the earlier pages of my
narrative), my mother had another relative--a cousin named Germaine--on
whose assistance she mainly relied for starting me, when the time came,
in a professional career. I remember it as a family rumor, that Mr.
Germaine had been an unsuccessful suitor for my mother's hand in the
days when they were young people together. He was still a bachelor at
the later period when his eldest brother's death without issue placed
him in possession of a handsome fortune. The accession of wealth made
no difference in his habits of life: he was a lonely old man, estranged
from his other relatives, when my mother and I returned to England. If
I could only succeed in pleasing Mr. Germaine, I might consider my
prospects (in some degree, at least) as being prospects assured.

This was one consideration that influenced us in leaving America. There
was another--in which I was especially interested--that drew me back to
the lonely shores of Greenwater Broad.

My only hope of recovering a trace of Mary was to make inquiries among
the cottagers in the neighborhood of my old home. The good bailiff had
been heartily liked and respected in his little sphere. It seemed at
least possible that some among his many friends in Suffolk might have
discovered traces of him, in the year that had passed since I had left
England. In my dreams of Mary--and I dreamed of her constantly--the
lake and its woody banks formed a frequent background in the visionary
picture of my lost companion. To the lake shores I looked, with a
natural superstition, as to my way back to the one life that had its
promise of happiness for _me_--my life with Mary.

On our arrival in London, I started for Suffolk alone--at my mother's
request. At her age she naturally shrank from revisiting the home scenes
now occupied by the strangers to whom our house had been let.

Ah, how my heart ached (young as I was) when I saw the familiar green
waters of the lake once more! It was evening. The first object that
caught my eye was the gayly painted boat, once mine, in which Mary and I
had so often sailed together. The people in possession of our house were
sailing now. The sound of their laughter floated toward me merrily over
the still water. _Their_ flag flew at the little mast-head, from which
Mary's flag had never fluttered in the pleasant breeze. I turned my eyes
from the boat; it hurt me to look at it. A few steps onward brought me
to a promontory on the shore, and revealed the brown archways of the
decoy on the opposite bank. There was the paling behind which we had
knelt to watch the snaring of the ducks; there was the hole through
which "Trim," the terrier, had shown himself to rouse the stupid
curiosity of the water-fowl; there, seen at intervals through the trees,
was the winding woodland path along which Mary and I had traced our way
to Dermody's cottage on the day when my father's cruel hand had torn us
from each other. How wisely my good mother had shrunk from looking again
at the dear old scenes! I turned my back on the lake, to think with
calmer thoughts in the shadowy solitude of the woods.

An hour's walk along the winding banks brought me round to the cottage
which had once been Mary's home.

The door was opened by a woman who was a stranger to me. She civilly
asked me to enter the parlor. I had suffered enough already; I made my
inquiries, standing on the doorstep. They were soon at an end. The woman
was a stranger in our part of Suffolk; neither she nor her husband had
ever heard of Dermody's name.

I pursued my investigations among the peasantry, passing from cottage
to cottage. The twilight came; the moon rose; the lights began to vanish
from the lattice-windows; and still I continued my weary pilgrimage; and
still, go where I might, the answer to my questions was the same. Nobody
knew anything of Dermody. Everybody asked if I had not brought news of
him myself. It pains me even now to recall the cruelly complete defeat
of every effort which I made on that disastrous evening. I passed the
night in one of the cottages; and I returned to London the next day,
broken by disappointment, careless what I did, or where I went next.

Still, we were not wholly parted. I saw Mary--as Dame Dermody said I
should see her--in dreams.

Sometimes she came to me with the green flag in her hand, and repeated
her farewell words--"Don't forget Mary!" Sometimes she led me to our
well-remembered corner in the cottage parlor, and opened the paper on
which her grandmother had written our prayers for us. We prayed together
again, and sung hymns together again, as if the old times had come back.
Once she appeared to me, with tears in her eyes, and said, "We must
wait, dear: our time has not come yet." Twice I saw her looking at me,
like one disturbed by anxious thoughts; and twice I heard her say, "Live
patiently, live innocently, George, for my sake."

We settled in London, where my education was undertaken by a private
tutor. Before we had been long in our new abode, an unexpected change
in our prospects took place. To my mother's astonishment she received an
offer of marriage (addressed to her in a letter) from Mr. Germaine.

"I entreat you not to be startled by my proposal!" (the old gentleman
wrote). "You can hardly have forgotten that I was once fond of you,
in the days when we were both young and both poor. No return to the
feelings associated with that time is possible now. At my age, all I ask
of you is to be the companion of the closing years of my life, and to
give me something of a father's interest in promoting the future welfare
of your son. Consider this, my dear, and tell me whether you will take
the empty chair at an old man's lonely fireside."

My mother (looking almost as confused, poor soul! as if she had become
a young girl again) left the whole responsibility of decision on the
shoulders of her son! I was not long in making up my mind. If she said
Yes, she would accept the hand of a man of worth and honor, who had
been throughout his whole life devoted to her; and she would recover
the comfort, the luxury, the social prosperity and position of which my
father's reckless course of life had deprived her. Add to this, that
I liked Mr. Germaine, and that Mr. Germaine liked me. Under these
circumstances, why should my mother say No? She could produce no
satisfactory answer to that question when I put it. As the necessary
consequence, she became, in due course of time, Mrs. Germaine.

I have only to add that, to the end of her life, my good mother
congratulated herself (in this case at least) on having taken her son's
advice.

The years went on, and still Mary and I were parted, except in my
dreams. The years went on, until the perilous time which comes in every
man's life came in mine. I reached the age when the strongest of all
the passions seizes on the senses, and asserts its mastery over mind and
body alike.

I had hitherto passively endured the wreck of my earliest and dearest
hopes: I had lived patiently, and lived innocently, for Mary's sake. Now
my patience left me; my innocence was numbered among the lost things of
the past. My days, it is true, were still devoted to the tasks set me by
my tutor; but my nights were given, in secret, to a reckless profligacy,
which (in my present frame of mind) I look back on with disgust and
dismay. I profaned my remembrances of Mary in the company of women
who had reached the lowest depths of degradation. I impiously said to
myself: "I have hoped for her long enough; I have waited for her long
enough. The one thing now to do is to enjoy my youth and to forget her."

From the moment when I dropped into this degradation, I might sometimes
think regretfully of Mary--at the morning time, when penitent thoughts
mostly come to us; but I ceased absolutely to see her in my dreams.
We were now, in the completest sense of the word, parted. Mary's pure
spirit could hold no communion with mine; Mary's pure spirit had left
me.

It is needless to say that I failed to keep the secret of my depravity
from the knowledge of my mother. The sight of her grief was the first
influence that sobered me. In some degree at least I restrained myself:
I made the effort to return to purer ways of life. Mr. Germaine, though
I had disappointed him, was too just a man to give me up as lost.
He advised me, as a means of self-reform, to make my choice of a
profession, and to absorb myself in closer studies than any that I had
yet pursued.

I made my peace with this good friend and second father, not only by
following his advice, but by adopting the profession to which he had
been himself attached before he inherited his fortune--the profession of
medicine. Mr. Germaine had been a surgeon: I resolved on being a surgeon
too.

Having entered, at rather an earlier age than usual, on my new way of
life, I may at least say for myself that I worked hard. I won, and kept,
the interest of the professors under whom I studied. On the other hand,
it cannot be denied that my reformation was, morally speaking, far from
being complete. I worked; but what I did was done selfishly, bitterly,
with a hard heart. In religion and morals I adopted the views of a
materialist companion of my studies--a worn-out man of more than double
my age. I believed in nothing but what I could see, or taste, or feel.
I lost all faith in humanity. With the one exception of my mother, I had
no respect for women. My remembrances of Mary deteriorated until they
became little more than a lost link of association with the past. I
still preserved the green flag as a matter of habit; but it was
no longer kept about me; it was left undisturbed in a drawer of my
writing-desk. Now and then a wholesome doubt, whether my life was not
utterly unworthy of me, would rise in my mind. But it held no long
possession of my thoughts. Despising others, it was in the logical order
of things that I should follow my conclusions to their bitter end, and
consistently despise myself.

The term of my majority arrived. I was twenty-one years old; and of the
illusions of my youth not a vestige remained.

Neither my mother nor Mr. Germaine could make any positive complaint of
my conduct. But they were both thoroughly uneasy about me. After anxious
consideration, my step-father arrived at a conclusion. He decided that
the one chance of restoring me to my better and brighter self was to try
the stimulant of a life among new people and new scenes.

At the period of which I am now writing, the home government had decided
on sending a special diplomatic mission to one of the native princes
ruling over a remote province of our Indian empire. In the disturbed
state of the province at that time, the mission, on its arrival in
India, was to be accompanied to the prince's court by an escort,
including the military as well as the civil servants of the crown. The
surgeon appointed to sail with the expedition from England was an old
friend of Mr. Germaine's, and was in want of an assistant on whose
capacity he could rely. Through my stepfather's interest, the post was
offered to me. I accepted it without hesitation. My only pride left was
the miserable pride of indifference. So long as I pursued my profession,
the place in which I pursued it was a matter of no importance to my
mind.

It was long before we could persuade my mother even to contemplate the
new prospect now set before me. When she did at length give way, she
yielded most unwillingly. I confess I left her with the tears in my
eyes--the first I had shed for many a long year past.

The history of our expedition is part of the history of British India.
It has no place in this narrative.

Speaking personally, I have to record that I was rendered incapable of
performing my professional duties in less than a week from the time when
the mission reached its destination. We were encamped outside the city;
and an attack was made on us, under cover of darkness, by the fanatical
natives. The attempt was defeated with little difficulty, and with only
a trifling loss on our side. I was among the wounded, having been struck
by a javelin, or spear, while I was passing from one tent to another.

Inflicted by a European weapon, my injury would have been of no serious
consequence. But the tip of the Indian spear had been poisoned. I
escaped the mortal danger of lockjaw; but, through some peculiarity in
the action of the poison on my constitution (which I am quite unable to
explain), the wound obstinately refused to heal.

I was invalided and sent to Calcutta, where the best surgical help was
at my disposal. To all appearance, the wound healed there--then broke
out again. Twice this happened; and the medical men agreed that the
best course to take would be to send me home. They calculated on
the invigorating effect of the sea voyage, and, failing this, on
the salutary influence of my native air. In the Indian climate I was
pronounced incurable.

Two days before the ship sailed a letter from my mother brought me
startling news. My life to come--if I _had_ a life to come--had
been turned into a new channel. Mr. Germaine had died suddenly, of
heart-disease. His will, bearing date at the time when I left England,
bequeathed an income for life to my mother, and left the bulk of his
property to me, on the one condition that I adopted his name. I accepted
the condition, of course, and became George Germaine.

Three months later, my mother and I were restored to each other.

Except that I still had some trouble with my wound, behold me now to all
appearance one of the most enviable of existing mortals; promoted to the
position of a wealthy gentleman; possessor of a house in London and of a
country-seat in Perthshire; and, nevertheless, at twenty-three years of
age, one of the most miserable men living!


And Mary?

In the ten years that had now passed over, what had become of Mary?

You have heard my story. Read the few pages that follow, and you will
hear hers.

CHAPTER VI. HER STORY.

WHAT I have now to tell you of Mary is derived from information obtained
at a date in my life later by many years than any date of which I have
written yet. Be pleased to remember this.


Dermody, the bailiff, possessed relatives in London, of whom he
occasionally spoke, and relatives in Scotland, whom he never mentioned.
My father had a strong prejudice against the Scotch nation. Dermody knew
his master well enough to be aware that the prejudice might extend to
_him_, if he spoke of his Scotch kindred. He was a discreet man, and he
never mentioned them.

On leaving my father's service, he had made his way, partly by land and
partly by sea, to Glasgow--in which city his friends resided. With his
character and his experience, Dermody was a man in a thousand to any
master who was lucky enough to discover him. His friends bestirred
themselves. In six weeks' time he was placed in charge of a gentleman's
estate on the eastern coast of Scotland, and was comfortably established
with his mother and his daughter in a new home.

The insulting language which my father had addressed to him had sunk
deep in Dermody's mind. He wrote privately to his relatives in London,
telling them that he had found a new situation which suited him, and
that he had his reasons for not at present mentioning his address. In
this way he baffled the inquiries which my mother's lawyers (failing
to discover a trace of him in other directions) addressed to his
London friends. Stung by his old master's reproaches, he sacrificed his
daughter and he sacrificed me--partly to his own sense of self-respect,
partly to his conviction that the difference between us in rank made it
his duty to check all further intercourse before it was too late.

Buried in their retirement in a remote part of Scotland, the little
household lived, lost to me, and lost to the world.

In dreams, I had seen and heard Mary. In dreams, Mary saw and heard me.
The innocent longings and wishes which filled my heart while I was still
a boy were revealed to her in the mystery of sleep. Her grandmother,
holding firmly to her faith in the predestined union between us,
sustained the girl's courage and cheered her heart. She could hear her
father say (as my father had said) that we were parted to meet no more,
and could privately think of her happy dreams as the sufficient promise
of another future than the future which Dermody contemplated. So she
still lived with me in the spirit--and lived in hope.

The first affliction that befell the little household was the death
of the grandmother, by the exhaustion of extreme old age. In her last
conscious moments, she said to Mary, "Never forget that you and George
are spirits consecrated to each other. Wait--in the certain knowledge
that no human power can hinder your union in the time to come."

While those words were still vividly present to Mary's mind, our
visionary union by dreams was abruptly broken on her side, as it had
been abruptly broken on mine. In the first days of my self-degradation,
I had ceased to see Mary. Exactly at the same period Mary ceased to see
me.

The girl's sensitive nature sunk under the shock. She had now no elder
woman to comfort and advise her; she lived alone with her father, who
invariably changed the subject whenever she spoke of the old times. The
secret sorrow that preys on body and mind alike preyed on _her_. A cold,
caught at the inclement season, turned to fever. For weeks she was in
danger of death. When she recovered, her head had been stripped of its
beautiful hair by the doctor's order. The sacrifice had been
necessary to save her life. It proved to be, in one respect, a cruel
sacrifice--her hair never grew plentifully again. When it did reappear,
it had completely lost its charming mingled hues of deep red and brown;
it was now of one monotonous light-brown color throughout. At first
sight, Mary's Scotch friends hardly knew her again.

But Nature made amends for what the head had lost by what the face and
the figure gained.

In a year from the date of her illness, the frail little child of the
old days at Greenwater Broad had ripened, in the bracing Scotch air and
the healthy mode of life, into a comely young woman. Her features were
still, as in her early years, not regularly beautiful; but the change
in her was not the less marked on that account. The wan face had filled
out, and the pale complexion had found its color. As to her figure, its
remarkable development was perceived even by the rough people about her.
Promising nothing when she was a child, it had now sprung into womanly
fullness, symmetry, and grace. It was a strikingly beautiful figure, in
the strictest sense of the word.

Morally as well as physically, there were moments, at this period of
their lives, when even her own father hardly recognized his daughter of
former days. She had lost her childish vivacity--her sweet, equable
flow of good humor. Silent and self-absorbed, she went through the daily
routine of her duties enduringly. The hope of meeting me again had sunk
to a dead hope in her by this time. She made no complaint. The bodily
strength that she had gained in these later days had its sympathetic
influence in steadying her mind. When her father once or twice ventured
to ask if she was still thinking of me, she answered quietly that she
had brought herself to share his opinions. She could not doubt that I
had long since ceased to think of her. Even if I had remained faithful
to her, she was old enough now to know that the difference between us in
rank made our union by marriage an impossibility. It would be best (she
thought) not to refer any more to the past, best to forget me, as I had
forgotten her. So she spoke now. So, tried by the test of appearances,
Dame Dermody's confident forecast of our destinies had failed to justify
itself, and had taken its place among the predictions that are never
fulfilled.

The next notable event in the family annals which followed Mary's
illness happened when she had attained the age of nineteen years. Even
at this distance of time my heart sinks, my courage fails me, at the
critical stage in my narrative which I have now reached.

A storm of unusual severity burst over the eastern coast of Scotland.
Among the ships that were lost in the tempest was a vessel bound from
Holland, which was wrecked on the rocky shore near Dermody's place of
abode. Leading the way in all good actions, the bailiff led the way in
rescuing the passengers and crew of the lost ship. He had brought one
man alive to land, and was on his way back to the vessel, when two heavy
seas, following in close succession, dashed him against the rocks.
He was rescued, at the risk of their own lives, by his neighbors. The
medical examination disclosed a broken bone and severe bruises and
lacerations. So far, Dermody's sufferings were easy of relief. But,
after a lapse of time, symptoms appeared in the patient which revealed
to his medical attendant the presence of serious internal injury. In the
doctor's opinion, he could never hope to resume the active habits of
his life. He would be an invalid and a crippled man for the rest of his
days.

Under these melancholy circumstances, the bailiff's employer did
all that could be strictly expected of him, He hired an assistant to
undertake the supervision of the farm work, and he permitted Dermody to
occupy his cottage for the next three months. This concession gave the
poor man time to recover such relics of strength as were still left to
him, and to consult his friends in Glasgow on the doubtful question of
his life to come.

The prospect was a serious one. Dermody was quite unfit for any
sedentary employment; and the little money that he had saved was not
enough to support his daughter and himself. The Scotch friends were
willing and kind; but they had domestic claims on them, and they had no
money to spare.

In this emergency, the passenger in the wrecked vessel (whose life
Dermody had saved) came forward with a proposal which took father and
daughter alike by surprise. He made Mary an offer of marriage; on the
express understanding (if she accepted him) that her home was to be her
father's home also to the end of his life.

The person who thus associated himself with the Dermodys in the time
of their trouble was a Dutch gentleman, named Ernest Van Brandt. He
possessed a share in a fishing establishment on the shores of the
Zuyder Zee; and he was on his way to establish a correspondence with the
fisheries in the North of Scotland when the vessel was wrecked. Mary had
produced a strong impression on him when they first met. He had lingered
in the neighborhood, in the hope of gaining her favorable regard, with
time to help him. Personally he was a handsome man, in the prime of
life; and he was possessed of a sufficient income to marry on. In making
his proposal, he produced references to persons of high social position
in Holland, who could answer for him, so far as the questions of
character and position were concerned.

Mary was long in considering which course it would be best for her
helpless father, and best for herself, to adopt.

The hope of a marriage with me had been a hope abandoned by her years
since. No woman looks forward willingly to a life of cheerless celibacy.
In thinking of her future, Mary naturally thought of herself in the
character of a wife. Could she fairly expect in the time to come to
receive any more attractive proposal than the proposal now addressed
to her? Mr. Van Brandt had every personal advantage that a woman could
desire; he was devotedly in love with her; and he felt a grateful
affection for her father as the man to whom he owed his life. With no
other hope in her heart--with no other prospect in view--what could she
do better than marry Mr. Van Brandt?

Influenced by these considerations, she decided on speaking the fatal
word. She said, "Yes."

At the same time, she spoke plainly to Mr. Van Brandt, unreservedly
acknowledging that she had contemplated another future than the future
now set before her. She did not conceal that there had once been an old
love in her heart, and that a new love was more than she could command.
Esteem, gratitude, and regard she could honestly offer; and, with time,
love might come. For the rest, she had long since disassociated herself
from the past, and had definitely given up all the hopes and wishes once
connected with it. Repose for her father, and tranquil happiness for
herself, were the only favors that she asked of fortune now. These she
might find under the roof of an honorable man who loved and respected
her. She could promise, on her side, to make him a good and faithful
wife, if she could promise no more. It rested with Mr. Van Brandt to say
whether he really believed that he would be consulting his own happiness
in marrying her on these terms.

Mr. Van Brandt accepted the terms without a moment's hesitation.

They would have been married immediately but for an alarming change
for the worse in the condition of Dermody's health. Symptoms showed
themselves, which the doctor confessed that he had not anticipated when
he had given his opinion on the case. He warned Mary that the end might
be near. A physician was summoned from Edinburgh, at Mr. Van Brandt's
expense. He confirmed the opinion entertained by the country doctor. For
some days longer the good bailiff lingered. On the last morning, he
put his daughter's hand in Van Brandt's hand. "Make her happy, sir," he
said, in his simple way, "and you will be even with me for saving your
life." The same day he died quietly in his daughter's arms.

Mary's future was now entirely in her lover's hands. The relatives in
Glasgow had daughters of their own to provide for. The relatives in
London resented Dermody's neglect of them. Van Brandt waited, delicately
and considerately, until the first violence of the girl's grief had worn
itself out, and then he pleaded irresistibly for a husband's claim to
console her.

The time at which they were married in Scotland was also the time at
which I was on my way home from India. Mary had then reached the age of
twenty years.


The story of our ten years' separation is now told; the narrative leaves
us at the outset of our new lives.

I am with my mother, beginning my career as a country gentleman on the
estate in Perthshire which I have inherited from Mr. Germaine. Mary is
with her husband, enjoying her new privileges, learning her new duties,
as a wife. She, too, is living in Scotland--living, by a strange
fatality, not very far distant from my country-house. I have no
suspicion that she is so near to me: the name of Mrs. Van Brandt (even
if I had heard it) appeals to no familiar association in my mind. Still
the kindred spirits are parted. Still there is no idea on her side, and
no idea on mine, that we shall ever meet again.

CHAPTER VII. THE WOMAN ON THE BRIDGE.

MY mother looked in at the library door, and disturbed me over my books.

"I have been hanging a little picture in my room," she said. "Come
upstairs, my dear, and give me your opinion of it."

I rose and followed her. She pointed to a miniature portrait, hanging
above the mantelpiece.

"Do you know whose likeness that is?" she asked, half sadly, half
playfully. "George! Do you really not recognize yourself at thirteen
years old?"

How should I recognize myself? Worn by sickness and sorrow; browned by
the sun on my long homeward voyage; my hair already growing thin over
my forehead; my eyes already habituated to their one sad and weary look;
what had I in common with the fair, plump, curly-headed, bright-eyed
boy who confronted me in the miniature? The mere sight of the portrait
produced the most extraordinary effect on my mind. It struck me with
an overwhelming melancholy; it filled me with a despair of myself too
dreadful to be endured. Making the best excuse I could to my mother, I
left the room. In another minute I was out of the house.

I crossed the park, and left my own possessions behind me. Following
a by-road, I came to our well-known river; so beautiful in itself, so
famous among trout-fishers throughout Scotland. It was not then the
fishing season. No human being was in sight as I took my seat on the
bank. The old stone bridge which spanned the stream was within a hundred
yards of me; the setting sun still tinged the swift-flowing water under
the arches with its red and dying light.

Still the boy's face in the miniature pursued me. Still the portrait
seemed to reproach me in a merciless language of its own: "Look at what
you were once; think of what you are now!"

I hid my face in the soft, fragrant grass. I thought of the wasted years
of my life between thirteen and twenty-three.

How was it to end? If I lived to the ordinary life of man, what prospect
had I before me?

Love? Marriage? I burst out laughing as the idea crossed my mind. Since
the innocently happy days of my boyhood I had known no more of love than
the insect that now crept over my hand as it lay on the grass. My money,
to be sure, would buy me a wife; but would my money make her dear to
me? dear as Mary had once been, in the golden time when my portrait was
first painted?

Mary! Was she still living? Was she married? Should I know her again if
I saw her? Absurd! I had not seen her since she was ten years old: she
was now a woman, as I was a man. Would she know _me_ if we met? The
portrait, still pursuing me, answered the question: "Look at what you
were once; think of what you are now!"

I rose and walked backward and forward, and tried to turn the current of
my thoughts in some new direction.

It was not to be done. After a banishment of years, Mary had got back
again into my mind. I sat down once more on the river bank. The sun was
sinking fast. Black shadows hovered under the arches of the old stone
bridge. The red light had faded from the swift-flowing water, and had
left it overspread with one monotonous hue of steely gray. The
first stars looked down peacefully from the cloudless sky. The first
shiverings of the night breeze were audible among the trees, and visible
here and there in the shallow places of the stream. And still, the
darker it grew, the more persistently my portrait led me back to the
past, the more vividly the long-lost image of the child Mary showed
itself to me in my thoughts.

Was this the prelude of her coming back to me in dreams; in her
perfected womanhood, in the young prime of her life?

It might be so.

I was no longer unworthy of her, as I had once been. The effect produced
on me by the sight of my portrait was in itself due to moral and mental
changes in me for the better, which had been steadily proceeding since
the time when my wound had laid me helpless among strangers in a strange
land. Sickness, which has made itself teacher and friend to many a man,
had made itself teacher and friend to me. I looked back with horror at
the vices of my youth; at the fruitless after-days when I had impiously
doubted all that is most noble, all that is most consoling in human
life. Consecrated by sorrow, purified by repentance, was it vain in me
to hope that her spirit a nd my spirit might yet be united again? Who
could tell?

I rose once more. It could serve no good purpose to linger until night
by the banks of the river. I had left the house, feeling the impulse
which drives us, in certain excited conditions of the mind, to take
refuge in movement and change. The remedy had failed; my mind was as
strangely disturbed as ever. My wisest course would be to go home, and
keep my good mother company over her favorite game of piquet.

I turned to take the road back, and stopped, struck by the tranquil
beauty of the last faint light in the western sky, shining behind the
black line formed by the parapet of the bridge.

In the grand gathering of the night shadows, in the deep stillness of
the dying day, I stood alone and watched the sinking light.

As I looked, there came a change over the scene. Suddenly and softly a
living figure glided into view on the bridge. It passed behind the black
line of the parapet, in the last long rays of the western light. It
crossed the bridge. It paused, and crossed back again half-way. Then it
stopped. The minutes passed, and there the figure stood, a motionless
black object, behind the black parapet of the bridge.

I advanced a little, moving near enough to obtain a closer view of the
dress in which the figure was attired. The dress showed me that the
solitary stranger was a woman.

She did not notice me in the shadow which the trees cast on the bank.
She stood with her arms folded in her cloak, looking down at the
darkening river.

Why was she waiting there at the close of evening alone?

As the question occurred to me, I saw her head move. She looked along
the bridge, first on one side of her, then on the other. Was she
waiting for some person who was to meet her? Or was she suspicious of
observation, and anxious to make sure that she was alone?

A sudden doubt of her purpose in seeking that solitary place, a sudden
distrust of the lonely bridge and the swift-flowing river, set my heart
beating quickly and roused me to instant action. I hurried up the
rising ground which led from the river-bank to the bridge, determined on
speaking to her while the opportunity was still mine.

She neither saw nor heard me until I was close to her. I approached with
an irrepressible feeling of agitation; not knowing how she might receive
me when I spoke to her. The moment she turned and faced me, my composure
came back. It was as if, expecting to see a stranger, I had unexpectedly
encountered a friend.

And yet she _was_ a stranger. I had never before looked on that grave
and noble face, on that grand figure whose exquisite grace and symmetry
even her long cloak could not wholly hide. She was not, perhaps,
a strictly beautiful woman. There were defects in her which were
sufficiently marked to show themselves in the fading light. Her hair,
for example, seen under the large garden hat that she wore, looked
almost as short as the hair of a man; and the color of it was of that
dull, lusterless brown hue which is so commonly seen in English women
of the ordinary type. Still, in spite of these drawbacks, there was a
latent charm in her expression, there was an inbred fascination in her
manner, which instantly found its way to my sympathies and its hold on
my admiration. She won me in the moment when I first looked at her.

"May I inquire if you have lost your way?" I asked.

Her eyes rested on my face with a strange look of inquiry in them. She
did not appear to be surprised or confused at my venturing to address
her.

"I know this part of the country well," I went on. "Can I be of any use
to you?"

She still looked at me with steady, inquiring eyes. For a moment,
stranger as I was, my face seemed to trouble her as if it had been a
face that she had seen and forgotten again. If she really had this idea,
she at once dismissed it with a little toss of her head, and looked away
at the river as if she felt no further interest in me.

"Thank you. I have not lost my way. I am accustomed to walking alone.
Good-evening."

She spoke coldly, but courteously. Her voice was delicious; her bow, as
she left me, was the perfection of unaffected grace. She left the bridge
on the side by which I had first seen her approach it, and walked slowly
away along the darkening track of the highroad.

Still I was not quite satisfied. There was something underlying the
charming expression and the fascinating manner which my instinct felt
to be something wrong. As I walked away toward the opposite end of the
bridge, the doubt began to grow on me whether she had spoken the truth.
In leaving the neighborhood of the river, was she simply trying to get
rid of me?

I at once resolved to put this suspicion of her to the test. Leaving the
bridge, I had only to cross the road beyond, and to enter a plantation
on the bank of the river. Here, concealed behind the first tree which
was large enough to hide me, I could command a view of the bridge, and I
could fairly count on detecting her, if she returned to the river, while
there was a ray of light to see her by. It was not easy walking in the
obscurity of the plantation: I had almost to grope my way to the nearest
tree that suited my purpose.

I had just steadied my foothold on the uneven ground behind the tree,
when the stillness of the twilight hour was suddenly broken by the
distant sound of a voice.

The voice was a woman's. It was not raised to any high pitch; its accent
was the accent of prayer, and the words it uttered were these:

"Christ, have mercy on me!"

There was silence again. A nameless fear crept over me, as I looked out
on the bridge.

She was standing on the parapet. Before I could move, before I could
cry out, before I could even breathe again freely, she leaped into the
river.

The current ran my way. I could see her, as she rose to the surface,
floating by in the light on the mid-stream. I ran headlong down the
bank. She sank again, in the moment when I stopped to throw aside my
hat and coat and to kick off my shoes. I was a practiced swimmer. The
instant I was in the water my composure came back to me--I felt like
myself again.

The current swept me out into the mid-stream, and greatly increased
the speed at which I swam. I was close behind her when she rose for
the second time--a shadowy thing, just visible a few inches below the
surface of the river. One more stroke, and my left arm was round her; I
had her face out of the water. She was insensible. I could hold her in
the right way to leave me master of all my movements; I could devote
myself, without flurry or fatigue, to the exertion of taking her back to
the shore.

My first attempt satisfied me that there was no reasonable hope,
burdened as I now was, of breasting the strong current running toward
the mid-river from either bank. I tried it on one side, and I tried
it on the other, and gave it up. The one choice left was to let myself
drift with her down the stream. Some fifty yards lower, the river took
a turn round a promontory of land, on which stood a little inn much
frequented by anglers in the season. As we approached the place, I made
another attempt (again an attempt in vain) to reach the shore. Our last
chance now was to be heard by the people of the inn. I shouted at the
full pitch of my voice as we drifted past. The cry was answered. A
man put off in a boat. In five minutes more I had her safe on the bank
again; and the man and I were carrying her to the inn by the river-side.

The landlady and her servant-girl were equally willing to be of service,
and equally ignorant of what they were to do. Fortunately, my medical
education made me competent to direct them. A good fire, warm blankets,
hot water in bottles, were all at my disposal. I showed the women myself
how to ply the work of revival. They persevered, and I persevered; and
still there she lay, in her perfect beauty of form, without a sign of
life perceptible; there she lay, to all outward appearance, dead by
drowning.

A last hope was left--the hope of restoring her (if I could construct
the apparatus in time) by the process called "artificial respiration."
I was just endeavoring to tell the landlady what I wanted and was just
conscious o f a strange difficulty in expressing myself, when the good
woman started back, and looked at me with a scream of terror.

"Good God, sir, you're bleeding!" she cried. "What's the matter? Where
are you hurt?"

In the moment when she spoke to me I knew what had happened. The old
Indian wound (irritated, doubtless, by the violent exertion that I had
imposed on myself) had opened again. I struggled against the sudden
sense of faintness that seized on me; I tried to tell the people of the
inn what to do. It was useless. I dropped to my knees; my head sunk on
the bosom of the woman stretched senseless upon the low couch beneath
me. The death-in-life that had got _her_ had got _me_. Lost to the world
about us, we lay, with my blood flowing on her, united in our deathly
trance.

Where were our spirits at that moment? Were they together and conscious
of each other? United by a spiritual bond, undiscovered and unsuspected
by us in the flesh, did we two, who had met as strangers on the fatal
bridge, know each other again in the trance? You who have loved and
lost--you whose one consolation it has been to believe in other worlds
than this--can you turn from my questions in contempt? Can you honestly
say that they have never been _your_ questions too?

CHAPTER VIII. THE KINDRED SPIRITS

THE morning sunlight shining in at a badly curtained window; a clumsy
wooden bed, with big twisted posts that reached to the ceiling; on one
side of the bed, my mother's welcome face; on the other side, an elderly
gentleman unremembered by me at that moment--such were the objects that
presented themselves to my view, when I first consciously returned to
the world that we live in.

"Look, doctor, look! He has come to his senses at last."

"Open your mouth, sir, and take a sup of this." My mother was rejoicing
over me on one side of the bed; and the unknown gentleman, addressed as
"doctor," was offering me a spoonful of whisky-and-water on the other.
He called it the "elixir of life"; and he bid me remark (speaking in
a strong Scotch accent) that he tasted it himself to show he was in
earnest.

The stimulant did its good work. My head felt less giddy, my mind became
clearer. I could speak collectedly to my mother; I could vaguely recall
the more marked events of the previous evening. A minute or two more,
and the image of the person in whom those events had all centered became
a living image in my memory. I tried to raise myself in the bed; I
asked, impatiently, "Where is she?"

The doctor produced another spoonful of the elixir of life, and gravely
repeated his first address to me.

"Open your mouth, sir, and take a sup of this."

I persisted in repeating my question:

"Where is she?"

The doctor persisted in repeating his formula:

"Take a sup of this."

I was too weak to contest the matter; I obeyed. My medical attendant
nodded across the bed to my mother, and said, "Now, he'll do." My mother
had some compassion on me. She relieved my anxiety in these plain words:

"The lady has quite recovered, George, thanks to the doctor here."

I looked at my professional colleague with a new interest. He was the
legitimate fountainhead of the information that I was dying to have
poured into my mind.

"How did you revive her?" I asked. "Where is she now?"

The doctor held up his hand, warning me to stop.

"We shall do well, sir, if we proceed systematically," he began, in a
very positive manner. "You will understand, that every time you open
your mouth, it will be to take a sup of this, and not to speak. I shall
tell you, in due course, and the good lady, your mother, will tell you,
all that you have any need to know. As I happen to have been first on
what you may call the scene of action, it stands in the fit order of
things that I should speak first. You will just permit me to mix a
little more of the elixir of life, and then, as the poet says, my plain
unvarnished tale I shall deliver."

So he spoke, pronouncing in his strong Scotch accent the most carefully
selected English I had ever heard. A hard-headed, square-shouldered,
pertinaciously self-willed man--it was plainly useless to contend with
him. I turned to my mother's gentle face for encouragement; and I let my
doctor have his own way.

"My name," he proceeded, "is MacGlue. I had the honor of presenting
my respects at your house yonder when you first came to live in this
neighborhood. You don't remember me at present, which is natural
enough in the unbalanced condition of your mind, consequent, you will
understand (as a professional person yourself) on copious loss of
blood."

There my patience gave way.

"Never mind me!" I interposed. "Tell me about the lady!"

"You have opened your mouth, sir!" cried Mr. MacGlue, severely. "You
know the penalty--take a sup of this. I told you we should proceed
systematically," he went on, after he had forced me to submit to the
penalty. "Everything in its place, Mr. Germaine--everything in its
place. I was speaking of your bodily condition. Well, sir, and how did
I discover your bodily condition? Providentially for _you_ I was driving
home yesterday evening by the lower road (which is the road by the river
bank), and, drawing near to the inn here (they call it a hotel; it's
nothing but an inn), I heard the screeching of the landlady half a mile
off. A good woman enough, you will understand, as times go; but a poor
creature in any emergency. Keep still, I'm coming to it now. Well,
I went in to see if the screeching related to anything wanted in the
medical way; and there I found you and the stranger lady in a position
which I may truthfully describe as standing in some need of improvement
on the score of propriety. Tut! tut! I speak jocosely--you were both in
a dead swoon. Having heard what the landlady had to tell me, and having,
to the best of my ability, separated history from hysterics in the
course of the woman's narrative, I found myself, as it were, placed
between two laws. The law of gallantry, you see, pointed to the lady as
the first object of my professional services, while the law of humanity
(seeing that you were still bleeding) pointed no less imperatively to
you. I am no longer a young man: I left the lady to wait. My word! it
was no light matter, Mr. Germaine, to deal with your case, and get you
carried up here out of the way. That old wound of yours, sir, is not to
be trifled with. I bid you beware how you open it again. The next time
you go out for an evening walk and you see a lady in the water, you will
do well for your own health to leave her there. What's that I see? Are
you opening your mouth again? Do you want another sup already?"

"He wants to hear more about the lady," said my mother, interpreting my
wishes for me.

"Oh, the lady," resumed Mr. MacGlue, with the air of a man who found no
great attraction in the subject proposed to him. "There's not much that
I know of to be said about the lady. A fine woman, no doubt. If you
could strip the flesh off her bones, you would find a splendid skeleton
underneath. For, mind this! there's no such thing as a finely made woman
without a good bony scaffolding to build her on at starting. I don't
think much of this lady--morally speaking, you will understand. If I
may be permitted to say so in your presence, ma'am, there's a man in the
background of that dramatic scene of hers on the bridge. However, not
being the man myself, I have nothing to do with that. My business with
the lady was just to set her vital machinery going again. And, Heaven
knows, she proved a heavy handful! It was even a more obstinate case to
deal with, sir, than yours. I never, in all my experience, met with two
people more unwilling to come back to this world and its troubles than
you two were. And when I had done the business at last, when I was
wellnigh swooning myself with the work and the worry of it, guess--I
give you leave to speak for this once--guess what were the first words
the lady said to me when she came to herself again."

I was too much excited to be able to exercise my ingenuity. "I give it
up!" I said, impatiently.

"You may well give it up," remarked Mr. MacGlue. "The first words she
addressed, sir, to the man who had dragged her out of the very jaws of
death were these: 'How dare you meddle with me? why didn't you leave
me to die?' Her exact language--I'll take my Bible oath of it. I was so
provoked that I gave her the change back (as the saying is) in her own
coin. 'There's the river handy, ma'am,' I said; 'do it again. I, for
one, won't stir a hand to save you; I promise you that.' She looked up
sharply. 'Are you the man who took me out of the river?' she said. 'God
forbid!' says I. 'I'm only the doctor who was fool enough to meddle
with you afterward.' She turned to the landlady. 'Who took me out of
the river?' she asked. The landlady told her, and mentioned your name.
'Germaine?' she said to herself; 'I know nobody named Germaine; I wonder
whether it was the man who spoke to me on the bridge?' 'Yes,' says the
landlady; 'Mr. Germaine said he met you on the bridge.' Hearing that,
she took a little time to think; and then she asked if she could see Mr.
Germaine. 'Whoever he is,' she says, 'he has risked his life to save me,
and I ought to thank him for doing that.' 'You can't thank him tonight,'
I said; 'I've got him upstairs between life and death, and I've sent
for his mother: wait till to-morrow.' She turned on me, looking half
frightened, half angry. 'I can't wait,' she says; 'you don't know what
you have done among you in bringing me back to life. I must leave this
neighborhood; I must be out of Perthshire to-morrow: when does the first
coach southward pass this way?' Having nothing to do with the first
coach southward, I referred her to the people of the inn. My business
(now I had done with the lady) was upstairs in this room, to see how you
were getting on. You were getting on as well as I could wish, and your
mother was at your bedside. I went home to see what sick people might be
waiting for me in the regular way. When I came back this morning, there
was the foolish landlady with a new tale to tell 'Gone!' says she.
'Who's gone?' says I. 'The lady,' says she, 'by the first coach this
morning!'"

"You don't mean to tell me that she has left the house?" I exclaimed.

"Oh, but I do!" said the doctor, as positively as ever. "Ask madam your
mother here, and she'll certify it to your heart's content. I've got
other sick ones to visit, and I'm away on my rounds. You'll see no more
of the lady; and so much the better, I'm thinking. In two hours' time
I'll be back again; and if I don't find you the worse in the interim,
I'll see about having you transported from this strange place to the
snug bed that knows you at home. Don't let him talk, ma'am, don't let
him talk."

With those parting words, Mr. MacGlue left us to ourselves.

"Is it really true?" I said to my mother. "Has she left the inn, without
waiting to see me?"

"Nobody could stop her, George," my mother answered. "The lady left the
inn this morning by the coach for Edinburgh."

I was bitterly disappointed. Yes: "bitterly" is the word--though she
_was_ a stranger to me.

"Did you see her yourself?" I asked.

"I saw her for a few minutes, my dear, on my way up to your room."

"What did she say?"

"She begged me to make her excuses to you. She said, 'Tell Mr. Germaine
that my situation is dreadful; no human creature can help me. I must
go away. My old life is as much at an end as if your son had left me to
drown in the river. I must find a new life for myself, in a new place.
Ask Mr. Germaine to forgive me for going away without thanking him. I
daren't wait! I may be followed and found out. There is a person whom I
am determined never to see again--never! never! never! Good-by; and try
to forgive me!' She hid her face in her hands, and said no more. I tried
to win her confidence; it was not to be done; I was compelled to leave
her. There is some dreadful calamity, George, in that wretched woman's
life. And such an interesting creature, too! It was impossible not to
pity her, whether she deserved it or not. Everything about her is a
mystery, my dear. She speaks English without the slightest foreign
accent, and yet she has a foreign name."

"Did she give you her name?"

"No, and I was afraid to ask her to give it. But the landlady here
is not a very scrupulous person. She told me she looked at the poor
creature's linen while it was drying by the fire. The name marked on it
was, 'Van Brandt.'"

"Van Brandt?" I repeated. "That sounds like a Dutch name. And yet you
say she spoke like an Englishwoman. Perhaps she was born in England."

"Or perhaps she may be married," suggested my mother; "and Van Brandt
may be the name of her husband."

The idea of her being a married woman had something in it repellent
to me. I wished my mother had not thought of that last suggestion. I
refused to receive it. I persisted in my own belief that the stranger
was a single woman. In that character, I could indulge myself in the
luxury of thinking of her; I could consider the chances of my being able
to trace this charming fugitive, who had taken so strong a hold on my
interest--whose desperate attempt at suicide had so nearly cost me my
own life.

If she had gone as far as Edinburgh (which she would surely do, being
bent on avoiding discovery), the prospect of finding her again--in that
great city, and in my present weak state of health--looked doubtful
indeed. Still, there was an underlying hopefulness in me which kept
my spirits from being seriously depressed. I felt a purely imaginary
(perhaps I ought to say, a purely superstitious) conviction that we who
had nearly died together, we who had been brought to life together, were
surely destined to be involved in some future joys or sorrows common to
us both. "I fancy I shall see her again," was my last thought before my
weakness overpowered me, and I sunk into a peaceful sleep.

That night I was removed from the inn to my own room at home; and that
night I saw her again in a dream.

The image of her was as vividly impressed on me as the far different
image of the child Mary, when I used to see it in the days of old.
The dream-figure of the woman was robed as I had seen it robed on the
bridge. She wore the same broad-brimmed garden-hat of straw. She looked
at me as she had looked when I approached her in the dim evening light.
After a little her face brightened with a divinely beautiful smile; and
she whispered in my ear, "Friend, do you know me?"

I knew her, most assuredly; and yet it was with an incomprehensible
after-feeling of doubt. Recognizing her in my dream as the stranger
who had so warmly interested me, I was, nevertheless, dissatisfied with
myself, as if it had not been the right recognition. I awoke with this
idea; and I slept no more that night.

In three days' time I was strong enough to go out driving with my
mother, in the comfortable, old-fashioned, open carriage which had once
belonged to Mr. Germaine.

On the fourth day we arranged to make an excursion to a little waterfall
in our neighborhood. My mother had a great admiration of the place, and
had often expressed a wish to possess some memorial of it. I resolved
to take my sketch-book: with me, on the chance that I might be able to
please her by making a drawing of her favorite scene.

Searching for the sketch-book (which I had not used for years), I found
it in an old desk of mine that had remained unopened since my departure
for India. In the course of my investigation, I opened a drawer in the
desk, and discovered a relic of the old times--my poor little Mary's
first work in embroidery, the green flag!

The sight of the forgotten keepsake took my mind back to the bailiff's
cottage, and reminded me of Dame Dermody, and her confident prediction
about Mary and me.

I smiled as I recalled the old woman's assertion that no human power
could "hinder the union of the kindred spirits of the children in the
time to come." What had become of the prophesied dreams in which we were
to communicate with each other through the term of our separation? Years
had passed; and, sleeping or waking, I had seen nothing of Mary. Years
had passed; and the first vision of a woman that had come to me had
been my dream a few nights since of the stranger whom I had saved from
drowning. I thought of these chances and changes in my life, but not
contemptuously or bitterly. The new love that was now stealing its way
into my heart had softened and humanized me. I said to myself, "Ah, poor
little Mary!" and I kissed the green flag, in grateful memory of the
days that were gone forever.

We drove to the waterfall.

It was a beautiful day; the lonely sylvan scene was at its brightest
and best. A wooden summer-house, commanding a prospect of the falling
stream, had been built for the accommodation of pleasure parties by the
proprietor of the place. My mother suggested that I should try to make
a sketch of the view from this point. I did my best to please her, but I
was not satisfied with the result; and I abandoned my drawing before it
was half finished. Leaving my sketch-book and pencil on the table of the
summer-house, I proposed to my mother to cross a little wooden bridge
which spanned the stream, below the fall, and to see how the landscape
looked from a new point of view.

The prospect of the waterfall, as seen from the opposite bank, presented
even greater difficulties, to an amateur artist like me, than the
prospect which he had just left. We returned to the summer-house.

I was the first to approach the open door. I stopped, checked in my
advance by an unexpected discovery. The summer-house was no longer empty
as we had left it. A lady was seated at the table with my pencil in her
hand, writing in my sketch-book!

After waiting a moment, I advanced a few steps nearer to the door, and
stopped again in breathless amazement. The stranger in the summer-house
was now plainly revealed to me as the woman who had attempted to destroy
herself from the bridge!

There was no doubt about it. There was the dress; there was the
memorable face which I had seen in the evening light, which I had
dreamed of only a few nights since! The woman herself--I saw her as
plainly as I saw the sun shining on the waterfall--the woman herself,
with my pencil in her hand, writing in my book!

My mother was close behind me. She noticed my agitation. "George!" she
exclaimed, "what is the matter with you?"

I pointed through the open door of the summer-house.

"Well?" said my mother. "What am I to look at?"

"Don't you see somebody sitting at the table and writing in my
sketch-book?"

My mother eyed me quickly. "Is he going to be ill again?" I heard her
say to herself.

At the same moment the woman laid down the pencil and rose slowly to her
feet.

She looked at me with sorrowful and pleading eyes: she lifted her hand
and beckoned me to approach her. I obeyed. Moving without conscious will
of my own, drawn nearer and nearer to her by an irresistible power, I
ascended the short flight of stairs which led into the summer-house.
Within a few paces of her I stopped. She advanced a step toward me, and
laid her hand gently on my bosom. Her touch filled me with strangely
united sensations of rapture and awe. After a while, she spoke in low
melodious tones, which mingled in my ear with the distant murmur of the
falling water, until the two sounds became one. I heard in the murmur,
I heard in the voice, these words: "Remember me. Come to me." Her hand
dropped from my bosom; a momentary obscurity passed like a flying shadow
over the bright daylight in the room. I looked for her when the light
came back. She was gone.

My consciousness of passing events returned.

I saw the lengthening shadows outside, which told me that the evening
was at hand. I saw the carriage approaching the summerhouse to take us
away. I felt my mother's hand on my arm, and heard her voice speaking
to me anxiously. I was able to reply by a sign entreating her not to be
uneasy about me, but I could do no more. I was absorbed, body and soul,
in the one desire to look at the sketch-book. As certainly as I had
seen the woman, so certainly I had seen her, with my pencil in her hand,
writing in my book.

I advanced to the table on which the book was lying open. I looked at
the blank space on the lower part of the page, under the foreground
lines of my unfinished drawing. My mother, following me, looked at the
page too.

There was the writing! The woman had disappeared, but there were her
written words left behind her: visible to my mother as well as to me,
readable by my mother's eyes as well as by mine!

These were the words we saw, arranged in two lines, as I copy them here:

                   When the full moon shines
                   On Saint Anthony's Well.


CHAPTER IX. NATURAL AND SUPERNATURAL.

I POINTED to the writing in the sketch book, and looked at my mother. I
was not mistaken. She _had_ seen it, as I had seen it. But she refused
to acknowledge that anything had happened to alarm her--plainly as I
could detect it in her face.

"Somebody has been playing a trick on you, George," she said.

I made no reply. It was needless to say anything. My poor mother was
evidently as far from being satisfied with her own shallow explanation
as I was. The carriage waited for us at the door. We set forth in
silence on our drive home.

The sketch-book lay open on my knee. My eyes were fastened on it; my
mind was absorbed in recalling the moment when the apparition beckoned
me into the summer-house and spoke. Putting the words and the writing
together, the conclusion was too plain to be mistaken. The woman whom I
had saved from drowning had need of me again.

And this was the same woman who, in her own proper person, had not
hesitated to seize the first opportunity of leaving the house in which
we had been sheltered together--without stopping to say one grateful
word to the man who had preserved her from death! Four days only had
elapsed since she had left me, never (to all appearance) to see me
again. And now the ghostly apparition of her had returned as to a tried
and trusted friend; had commanded me to remember her and to go to her;
and had provided against all possibility of my memory playing me false,
by writing the words which invited me to meet her "when the full moon
shone on Saint Anthony's Well."

What had happened in the interval? What did the supernatural manner of
her communication with me mean? What ought my next course of action to
be?

My mother roused me from my reflections. She stretched out her hand, and
suddenly closed the open book on my knee, as if the sight of the writing
in it were unendurable to her.

"Why don't you speak to me, George?" she said. "Why do you keep your
thoughts to yourself?"

"My mind is lost in confusion," I answered. "I can suggest nothing and
explain nothing. My thoughts are all bent on the one question of what
I am to do next. On that point I believe I may say that my mind is made
up." I touched the sketch-book as I spoke. "Come what may of it," I
said, "I mean to keep the appointment."

My mother looked at me as if she doubted the evidence of her own senses.

"He talks as if it were a real thing!" she exclaimed. "George, you don't
really believe that you saw somebody in the summer-house? The place was
empty. I tell you positively, when you pointed into the summer-house,
the place was empty. You have been thinking and thinking of this woman
till you persuade yourself that you have actually seen her."

I opened the sketch-book again. "I thought I saw her writing on this
page," I answered. "Look at it, and tell me if I was wrong."

My mother refused to look at it. Steadily as she persisted in taking the
rational view, nevertheless the writing frightened her.

"It is not a week yet," she went on, "since I saw you lying between
life and death in your bed at the inn. How can you talk of keeping the
appointment, in your state of health? An appointment with a shadowy
Something in your own imagination, which appears and disappears, and
leaves substantial writing behind it! It's ridiculous, George; I wonder
you can help laughing at yourself."

She tried to set the example of laughing at me--with the tears in her
eyes, poor soul! as she made the useless effort. I began to regret
having opened my mind so freely to her.

"Don't take the matter too seriously, mother," I said. "Perhaps I may
not be able to find the place. I never heard of Saint Anthony's Well; I
have not the least idea where it is. Suppose I make the discovery, and
suppose the journey turns out to be an easy one, would you like to go
with me?"

"God forbid" cried my mother, fervently. "I will have nothing to do
with it, George. You are in a state of delusion; I shall speak to the
doctor."

"By all means, my dear mother. Mr. MacGlue is a sensible person. We
pass his house on our way home, and we will ask him to dinner. In the
meantime, let us say no more on the subject till we see the doctor."

I spoke lightly, but I really meant what I said. My mind was sadly
disturbed; my nerves were so shaken that the slightest noises on the
road startled me. The opinion of a man like Mr. MacGlue, who looked
at all mortal matters from the same immovably practical point of view,
might really have its use, in my case, as a species of moral remedy.


We waited until the dessert was on the table, and the servants had left
the dining-room. Then I told my story to the Scotch doctor as I have
told it here; and, that done, I opened the sketch-book to let him see
the writing for himself.

Had I turned to the wrong page?

I started to my feet, and held the book close to the light of the lamp
that hung over the dining table. No: I had found the right page. There
was my half-finished drawing of the waterfall--but where were the two
lines of writing beneath?

Gone!

I strained my eyes; I looked and looked. And the blank white paper
looked back at me.

I placed the open leaf before my mother. "You saw it as plainly as I
did," I said. "Are my own eyes deceiving me? Look at the bottom of the
page."

My mother sunk back in her chair with a cry of terror.

"Gone?" I asked.

"Gone!"

I turned to the doctor. He took me completely by surprise. No
incredulous smile appeared on his face; no jesting words passed his
lips. He was listening to us attentively. He was waiting gravely to hear
more.

"I declare to you, on my word of honor," I said to him, "that I saw the
apparition writing with my pencil at the bottom of that page. I declare
that I took the book in my hand, and saw these words written in it,
'When the full moon shines on Saint Anthony's Well.' Not more than three
hours have passed since that time; and, see for yourself, not a vestige
of the writing remains."

"Not a vestige of the writing remains," Mr. MacGlue repeated, quietly.

"If you feel the slightest doubt of what I have told you," I went on,
"ask my mother; she will bear witness that she saw the writing too."

"I don't doubt that you both saw the writing," answered Mr. MacGlue,
with a composure that surprised me.

"Can you account for it?" I asked.

"Well," said the impenetrable doctor, "if I set my wits at work, I
believe I might account for it to the satisfaction of some people. For
example, I might give you what they call the rational explanation, to
begin with. I might say that you are, to my certain knowledge, in a
highly excited nervous condition; and that, when you saw the apparition
(as you call it), you simply saw nothing but your own strong impression
of an absent woman, who (as I greatly fear) has got on the weak or
amatory side of you. I mean no offense, Mr. Germaine--"

"I take no offense, doctor. But excuse me for speaking plainly--the
rational explanation is thrown away on me."

"I'll readily excuse you," answered Mr. MacGlue; "the rather that I'm
entirely of your opinion. I don't believe in the rational explanation
myself."

This was surprising, to say the least of it. "What _do_ you believe in?"
I inquired.

Mr. MacGlue declined to let me hurry him.

"Wait a little," he said. "There's the _ir_rational explanation to try
next. Maybe it will fit itself to the present state of your mind better
than the other. We will say this time that you have really seen the
ghost (or double) of a living person. Very good. If you can suppose a
disembodied spirit to appear in earthly clothing--of silk or merino, as
the case may be--it's no great stretch to suppose, next, that this same
spirit is capable of holding a mortal pencil, and of writing mortal
words in a mortal sketching-book. And if the ghost vanishes (which your
ghost did), it seems supernaturally appropriate that the writing should
follow the example and vanish too. And the reason of the vanishment may
be (if you want a reason), either that the ghost does not like letting a
stranger like me into its secrets, or that vanishing is a settled habit
of ghosts and of everything associated with them, or that this ghost
has changed its mind in the course of three hours (being the ghost of
a woman, I am sure that's not wonderful), and doesn't care to see
you 'when the full moon shines on Saint Anthony's Well.' There's the
_ir_rational explanation for you. And, speaking for myself, I'm bound to
add that I don't set a pin's value on _that_ explanation either."

Mr. MacGlue's sublime indifference to both sides of the question began
to irritate me.

"In plain words, doctor," I said, "you don't think the circumstances
that I have mentioned to you worthy of serious investigation?"

"I don't think serious investigation capable of dealing with the
circumstances," answered the doctor. "Put it in that way, and you put it
right. Just look round you. Here we three persons are alive and hearty
at this snug table. If (which God forbid!) good Mistress Germaine or
yourself were to fall down dead in another moment, I, doctor as I am,
could no more explain what first principle of life and movement had
been suddenly extinguished in you than the dog there sleeping on the
hearth-rug. If I am content to sit down ignorant in the face of such an
impenetrable mystery as this--presented to me, day after day, every time
I see a living creature come into the world or go out of it--why may I
not sit down content in the face of your lady in the summer-house, and
say she's altogether beyond my fathoming, and there is an end of her?"

At those words my mother joined in the conversation for the first time.

"Ah, sir," she said, "if you could only persuade my son to take
your sensible view, how happy I should be! Would you believe it?--he
positively means (if he can find the place) to go to Saint Anthony's
Well!"

Even this revelation entirely failed to surprise Mr. MacGlue.

"Ay, ay. He means to keep his appointment with the ghost, does he? Well,
I can be of some service to him if he sticks to his resolution. I can
tell him of another man who kept a written appointment with a ghost, and
what came of it."

This was a startling announcement. Did he really mean what he said?

"Are you in jest or in earnest?" I asked.

"I never joke, sir," said Mr. MacGlue. "No sick person really believes
in a doctor who jokes. I defy you to show me a man at the head of our
profession who has ever been discovered in high spirits (in medical
hours) by his nearest and dearest friend. You may have wondered, I dare
say, at seeing me take your strange narrative as coolly as I do. It
comes naturally, sir. Yours is not the first story of a ghost and a
pencil that I have heard."

"Do you mean to tell me," I said, "that you know of another man who has
seen what I have seen?"

"That's just what I mean to tell you," rejoined the doctor. "The man was
a far-away Scots cousin of my late wife, who bore the honorable name
of Bruce, and followed a seafaring life. I'll take another glass of the
sherry wine, just to wet my whistle, as the vulgar saying is, before
I begin. Well, you must know, Bruce was mate of a bark at the time I'm
speaking of, and he was on a voyage from Liverpool to New Brunswick. At
noon one day, he and the captain, having taken their observation of the
sun, were hard at it below, working out the latitude and longitude on
their slates. Bruce, in his cabin, looked across through the open door
of the captain's cabin opposite. 'What do you make it, sir?' says Brace.
The man in the captain's cabin looked up. And what did Bruce see? The
face of the captain? Devil a bit of it--the face of a total stranger!
Up jumps Bruce, with his heart going full gallop all in a moment, and
searches for the captain on deck, and finds him much as usual, with his
calculations done, and his latitude and longitude off his mind for the
day. 'There's somebody at your des k, sir,' says Bruce. 'He's writing on
your slate; and he's a total stranger to me.' 'A stranger in my cabin?'
says the captain. 'Why, Mr. Bruce, the ship has been six weeks out of
port. How did he get on board?' Bruce doesn't know how, but he sticks to
his story. Away goes the captain, and bursts like a whirlwind into his
cabin, and finds nobody there. Bruce himself is obliged to acknowledge
that the place is certainly empty. 'If I didn't know you were a sober
man,' says the captain, 'I should charge you with drinking. As it is,
I'll hold you accountable for nothing worse than dreaming. Don't do it
again, Mr. Bruce.' Bruce sticks to his story; Bruce swears he saw the
man writing on the captain's slate. The captain takes up the slate and
looks at it. 'Lord save us and bless us!' says he; 'here the writing is,
sure enough!' Bruce looks at it too, and sees the writing as plainly
as can be, in these words: 'Steer to the nor'-west.' That, and no
more.--Ah, goodness me, narrating is dry work, Mr. Germaine. With your
leave, I'll take another drop of the sherry wine.

"Well (it's fine old wine, that; look at the oily drops running down the
glass)--well, steering to the north-west, you will understand, was
out of the captain's course. Nevertheless, finding no solution of the
mystery on board the ship, and the weather at the time being fine, the
captain determined, while the daylight lasted, to alter his course, and
see what came of it. Toward three o'clock in the afternoon an iceberg
came of it; with a wrecked ship stove in, and frozen fast to the ice;
and the passengers and crew nigh to death with cold and exhaustion.
Wonderful enough, you will say; but more remains behind. As the mate
was helping one of the rescued passengers up the side of the bark, who
should he turn out to be but the very man whose ghostly appearance Bruce
had seen in the captain's cabin writing on the captain's slate! And more
than that--if your capacity for being surprised isn't clean worn out by
this time--the passenger recognized the bark as the very vessel which he
had seen in a dream at noon that day. He had even spoken of it to one
of the officers on board the wrecked ship when he woke. 'We shall be
rescued to-day,' he had said; and he had exactly described the rig of
the bark hours and hours before the vessel herself hove in view. Now you
know, Mr. Germaine, how my wife's far-away cousin kept an appointment
with a ghost, and what came of it."*

Concluding his story in these words, the doctor helped himself to
another glass of the "sherry wine." I was not satisfied yet; I wanted to
know more.

"The writing on the slate," I said. "Did it remain there, or did it
vanish like the writing in my book?"

Mr. MacGlue's answer disappointed me. He had never asked, and had never
heard, whether the writing had remained or not. He had told me all
that he knew, and he had but one thing more to say, and that was in the
nature of a remark with a moral attached to it. "There's a marvelous
resemblance, Mr. Germaine, between your story and Bruce's story. The
main difference, as I see it, is this. The passenger's appointment
proved to be the salvation of a whole ship's company. I very much doubt
whether the lady's appointment will prove to be the salvation of You."

I silently reconsidered the strange narrative which had just been
related to me. Another man had seen what I had seen--had done what I
proposed to do! My mother noticed with grave displeasure the strong
impression which Mr. MacGlue had produced on my mind.

"I wish you had kept your story to yourself, doctor," she said, sharply.

"May I ask why, madam?"

"You have confirmed my son, sir, in his resolution to go to Saint
Anthony's Well."

Mr. MacGlue quietly consulted his pocket almanac before he replied.

"It's the full moon on the ninth of the month," he said. "That gives Mr.
Germaine some days of rest, ma'am, before he takes the journey. If he
travels in his own comfortable carriage--whatever I may think, morally
speaking, of his enterprise--I can't say, medically speaking, that I
believe it will do him much harm."

"You know where Saint Anthony's Well is?" I interposed.

"I must be mighty ignorant of Edinburgh not to know that," replied the
doctor.

"Is the Well in Edinburgh, then?"

"It's just outside Edinburgh--looks down on it, as you may say. You
follow the old street called the Canongate to the end. You turn to your
right past the famous Palace of Holyrood; you cross the Park and the
Drive, and take your way upward to the ruins of Anthony's Chapel, on the
shoulder of the hill--and there you are! There's a high rock behind
the chapel, and at the foot of it you will find the spring they call
Anthony's Well. It's thought a pretty view by moonlight; and they tell
me it's no longer beset at night by bad characters, as it used to be in
the old time."

My mother, in graver and graver displeasure, rose to retire to the
drawing-room.

"I confess you have disappointed me," she said to Mr. MacGlue. "I should
have thought you would have been the last man to encourage my son in an
act of imprudence."

"Craving your pardon, madam, your son requires no encouragement. I can
see for myself that his mind is made up. Where is the use of a person
like me trying to stop him? Dear madam, if he won't profit by your
advice, what hope can I have that he will take mine?"

Mr. MacGlue pointed this artful compliment by a bow of the deepest
respect, and threw open the door for my mother to pass out.

When we were left together over our wine, I asked the doctor how soon I
might safely start on my journey to Edinburgh.

"Take two days to do the journey, and you may start, if you're bent
on it, at the beginning of the week. But mind this," added the
prudent doctor, "though I own I'm anxious to hear what comes of
your expedition--understand at the same time, so far as the lady is
concerned, that I wash my hands of the consequences."--

     * The doctor's narrative is not imaginary. It will be found
     related in full detail, and authenticated by names and
     dates, in Robert Dale Owen's very interesting work called
     "Footfalls on the Boundary of Another World." The author
     gladly takes this opportunity of acknowledging his
     obligations to Mr. Owen's remarkable book.


CHAPTER X. SAINT ANTHONY'S WELL.

I STOOD on the rocky eminence in front of the ruins of Saint Anthony's
Chapel, and looked on the magnificent view of Edinburgh and of the old
Palace of Holyrood, bathed in the light of the full moon.

The Well, as the doctor's instructions had informed me, was behind
the chapel. I waited for some minutes in front of the ruin, partly to
recover my breath after ascending the hill; partly, I own, to master
the nervous agitation which the sense of my position at that moment had
aroused in me. The woman, or the apparition of the woman--it might be
either--was perhaps within a few yards of the place that I occupied. Not
a living creature appeared in front of the chapel. Not a sound caught
my ear from any part of the solitary hill. I tried to fix my whole
attention on the beauties of the moonlit view. It was not to be done. My
mind was far away from the objects on which my eyes rested. My mind was
with the woman whom I had seen in the summer-house writing in my book.

I turned to skirt the side of the chapel. A few steps more over the
broken ground brought me within view of the Well, and of the high
boulder or rock from the foot of which the waters gushed brightly in the
light of the moon.

She was there.

I recognized her figure as she stood leaning against the rock, with her
hands crossed in front of her, lost in thought. I recognized her face as
she looked up quickly, startled by the sound of my footsteps in the deep
stillness of the night.

Was it the woman, or the apparition of the woman? I waited, looking at
her in silence.

She spoke. The sound of her voice was not the mysterious sound that
I had heard in the summer-house. It was the sound I had heard on the
bridge when we first met in the dim evening light.

"Who are you? What do you want?"

As those words passed her lips, she recognized me. "_You_ here!" she
went on, advancing a step, in uncontrollable surprise. "What does this
mean?"

"I am here," I answered, "to meet you, by your own appointment."

She stepped back again, leaning against the rock. The moonlight shone
full upon her face. There was terror as well as astonishment in her eyes
while they now looked at me.

"I don't understand you," she said. "I have not seen you since you spoke
to me on the bridge."

"Pardon me," I replied. "I have seen you--or the appearance of
you--since that time. I heard you speak. I saw you write."

She looked at me with the strangest expression of mingled resentment and
curiosity. "What did I say?" she asked. "What did I write?"

"You said, 'Remember me. Come to me.' You wrote, 'When the full moon
shines on Saint Anthony's Well.'"

"Where?" she cried. "Where did I do that?"

"In a summer-house which stands by a waterfall," I answered. "Do you
know the place?"

Her head sunk back against the rock. A low cry of terror burst from
her. Her arm, resting on the rock, dropped at her side. I hurriedly
approached her, in the fear that she might fall on the stony ground.

She rallied her failing strength. "Don't touch me!" she exclaimed.
"Stand back, sir. You frighten me."

I tried to soothe her. "Why do I frighten you? You know who I am. Can
you doubt my interest in you, after I have been the means of saving your
life?"

Her reserve vanished in an instant. She advanced without hesitation, and
took me by the hand.

"I ought to thank you," she said. "And I do. I am not so ungrateful as
I seem. I am not a wicked woman, sir--I was mad with misery when I tried
to drown myself. Don't distrust me! Don't despise me!" She stopped; I
saw the tears on her cheeks. With a sudden contempt for herself, she
dashed them away. Her whole tone and manner altered once more. Her
reserve returned; she looked at me with a strange flash of suspicion and
defiance in her eyes. "Mind this!" she said, loudly and abruptly, "you
were dreaming when you thought you saw me writing. You didn't see me;
you never heard me speak. How could I say those familiar words to a
stranger like you? It's all your fancy--and you try to frighten me by
talking of it as if it was a real thing!" She changed again; her eyes
softened to the sad and tender look which made them so irresistibly
beautiful. She drew her cloak round her with a shudder, as if she felt
the chill of the night air. "What is the matter with me?" I heard her
say to herself. "Why do I trust this man in my dreams? And why am I
ashamed of it when I wake?"

That strange outburst encouraged me. I risked letting her know that I
had overheard her last words.

"If you trust me in your dreams, you only do me justice," I said. "Do
me justice now; give me your confidence. You are alone--you are in
trouble--you want a friend's help. I am waiting to help you."

She hesitated. I tried to take her hand. The strange creature drew it
away with a cry of alarm: her one great fear seemed to be the fear of
letting me touch her.

"Give me time to think of it," she said. "You don't know what I have got
to think of. Give me till to-morrow; and let me write. Are you staying
in Edinburgh?"

I thought it wise to be satisfied--in appearance at least--with this
concession. Taking out my card, I wrote on it in pencil the address of
the hotel at which I was staying. She read the card by the moonlight
when I put it into her hand.

"George!" she repeated to herself, stealing another look at me as the
name passed her lips. "'George Germaine.' I never heard of 'Germaine.'
But 'George' reminds me of old times." She smiled sadly at some passing
fancy or remembrance in which I was not permitted to share. "There is
nothing very wonderful in your being called 'George,'" she went on,
after a while. "The name is common enough: one meets with it everywhere
as a man's name And yet--" Her eyes finished the sentence; her eyes said
to me, "I am not so much afraid of you, now I know that you are called
'George.'"

So she unconsciously led me to the brink of discovery!

If I had only asked her what associations she connected with my
Christian name--if I had only persuaded her to speak in the briefest and
most guarded terms of her past life--the barrier between us, which the
change in our names and the lapse of ten years had raised, must have
been broken down; the recognition must have followed. But I never even
thought of it; and for this simple reason--I was in love with her. The
purely selfish idea of winning my way to her favorable regard by taking
instant advantage of the new interest that I had awakened in her was the
one idea which occurred to my mind.

"Don't wait to write to me," I said. "Don't put it off till to-morrow.
Who knows what may happen before to-morrow? Surely I deserve some little
return for the sympathy that I feel with you? I don't ask for much. Make
me happy by making me of some service to you before we part to-night."

I took her hand, this time, before she was aware of me. The whole woman
seemed to yield at my touch. Her hand lay unresistingly in mine; her
charming figure came by soft gradations nearer and nearer to me; her
head almost touched my shoulder. She murmured in faint accents, broken
by sighs, "Don't take advantage of me. I am so friendless; I am so
completely in your power." Before I could answer, before I could move,
her hand closed on mine; her head sunk on my shoulder: she burst into
tears.

Any man, not an inbred and inborn villain, would have respected her at
that moment. I put her hand on my arm and led her away gently past the
ruined chapel, and down the slope of the hill.

"This lonely place is frightening you," I said. "Let us walk a little,
and you will soon be yourself again."

She smiled through her tears like a child.

"Yes," she said, eagerly. "But not that way." I had accidentally taken
the direction which led away from the city; she begged me to turn toward
the houses and the streets. We walked back toward Edinburgh. She eyed
me, as we went on in the moonlight, with innocent, wondering looks.
"What an unaccountable influence you have over me!" she exclaimed.

"Did you ever see me, did you ever hear my name, before we met that
evening at the river?"

"Never."

"And I never heard _your_ name, and never saw _you_ before. Strange!
very strange! Ah! I remember somebody--only an old woman, sir--who might
once have explained it. Where shall I find the like of her now?"

She sighed bitterly. The lost friend or relative had evidently been dear
to her. "A relation of yours?" I inquired--more to keep her talking than
because I felt any interest in any member of her family but herself.

We were again on the brink of discovery. And again it was decreed that
we were to advance no further.

"Don't ask me about my relations!" she broke out. "I daren't think of
the dead and gone, in the trouble that is trying me now. If I speak of
the old times at home, I shall only burst out crying again, and distress
you. Talk of something else, sir--talk of something else."


The mystery of the apparition in the summer-house was not cleared up
yet. I took my opportunity of approaching the subject.

"You spoke a little while since of dreaming of me," I began. "Tell me
your dream."

"I hardly know whether it was a dream or whether it was something else,"
she answered. "I call it a dream for want of a better word."

"Did it happen at night?"

"No. In the daytime--in the afternoon."

"Late in the afternoon?"

"Yes--close on the evening."

My memory reverted to the doctor's story of the shipwrecked passenger,
whose ghostly "double" had appeared in the vessel that was to rescue
him, and who had himself seen that vessel in a dream.

"Do you remember the day of the month and the hour?" I asked.

She mentioned the day, and she mentioned the hour. It was the day when
my mother and I had visited the waterfall. It was the hour when I had
seen the apparition in the summer-house writing in my book!

I stopped in irrepressible astonishment. We had walked by this time
nearly as far on the way back to the city as the old Palace of Holyrood.
My companion, after a glance at me, turned and looked at the rugged old
building, mellowed into quiet beauty by the lovely moonlight.

"This is my favorite walk," she said, simply, "since I have been in
Edinburgh. I don't mind the loneliness. I like the perfect tranquillity
here at night." She glanced at me again. "What is the matter?" she
asked. "You say nothing; you only look at me."

"I want to hear more of your dream," I said. "How did you come to be
sleeping in the daytime?"

"It is not easy to say what I was doing," she replied, as we walked on
again. "I was miserably anxious and ill. I felt my helpless condition
keenly on that day. It was dinner-time, I remember, and I had no
appetite. I went upstairs (at the inn where I am staying), and lay down,
quite worn out, on my bed. I don't know whether I fainted or whether I
slept; I lost all consciousness of what was going on about me, and I got
some other consciousness in its place. If this was dreaming, I can only
say it was the most vivid dream I ever had in my life."

"Did it begin by your seeing me?" I inquired.

"It began by my seeing your drawing-book--lying open on a table in a
summer-house."

"Can you describe the summer-house as you saw it?"

She described not only the summer-house, but the view of the waterfall
from the door. She knew the size, she knew the binding, of my
sketch-book--locked up in my desk, at that moment, at home in
Perthshire!

"And you wrote in the book," I went on. "Do you remember what you
wrote?"

She looked away from me confusedly, as if she were ashamed to recall
this part of her dream.

"You have mentioned it already," she said. "There is no need for me to
go over the words again. Tell me one thing--when _you_ were at the
summer-house, did you wait a little on the path to the door before you
went in?"

I _had_ waited, surprised by my first view of the woman writing in my
book. Having answered her to this effect, I asked what she had done or
dreamed of doing at the later moment when I entered the summer-house.

"I did the strangest things," she said, in low, wondering tones. "If you
had been my brother, I could hardly have treated you more familiarly.
I beckoned to you to come to me. I even laid my hand on your bosom. I
spoke to you as I might have spoken to my oldest and dearest friend. I
said, 'Remember me. Come to me.' Oh, I was so ashamed of myself when
I came to my senses again, and recollected it. Was there ever such
familiarity--even in a dream--between a woman and a man whom she had
only once seen, and then as a perfect stranger?"

"Did you notice how long it was," I asked, "from the time when you lay
down on the bed to the time when you found yourself awake again?"

"I think I can tell you," she replied. "It was the dinner-time of the
house (as I said just now) when I went upstairs. Not long after I had
come to myself I heard a church clock strike the hour. Reckoning from
one time to the other, it must have been quite three hours from the time
when I first lay down to the time when I got up again."

Was the clew to the mysterious disappearance of the writing to be found
here?

Looking back by the light of later discoveries, I am inclined to think
that it was. In three hours the lines traced by the apparition of her
had vanished. In three hours she had come to herself, and had felt
ashamed of the familiar manner in which she had communicated with me in
her sleeping state. While she had trusted me in the trance--trusted me
because her spirit was then free to recognize my spirit--the writing had
remained on the page. When her waking will counteracted the influence of
her sleeping will, the writing disappeared. Is this the explanation? If
it is not, where is the explanation to be found?

We walked on until we reached that part of the Canongate street in which
she lodged. We stopped at the door.

CHAPTER XI. THE LETTER OF INTRODUCTION.

I LOOKED at the house. It was an inn, of no great size, but of
respectable appearance. If I was to be of any use to her that night, the
time had come to speak of other subjects than the subject of dreams.

"After all that you have told me," I said, "I will not ask you to admit
me any further into your confidence until we meet again. Only let me
hear how I can relieve your most pressing anxieties. What are your
plans? Can I do anything to help them before you go to rest to-night?"

She thanked me warmly, and hesitated, looking up the street and down the
street in evident embarrassment what to say next.

"Do you propose staying in Edinburgh?" I asked.

"Oh no! I don't wish to remain in Scotland. I want to go much further
away. I think I should do better in London; at some respectable
milliner's, if I could be properly recommended. I am quick at my needle,
and I understand cutting out. Or I could keep accounts, if--if anybody
would trust me."

She stopped, and looked at me doubtingly, as if she felt far from sure,
poor soul, of winning my confidence to begin with. I acted on that hint,
with the headlong impetuosity of a man who was in love.

"I can give you exactly the recommendation you want," I said, "whenever
you like. Now, if you would prefer it."

Her charming features brightened with pleasure. "Oh, you are indeed a
friend to me!" she said, impulsively. Her face clouded again--she saw
my proposal in a new light. "Have I any right," she asked, sadly, "to
accept what you offer me?"

"Let me give you the letter," I answered, "and you can decide for
yourself whether you will use it or not."

I put her arm again in mine, and entered the inn.

She shrunk back in alarm. What would the landlady think if she saw her
lodger enter the house at night in company with a stranger, and that
stranger a gentleman? The landlady appeared as she made the objection.
Reckless what I said or what I did, I introduced myself as her relative,
and asked to be shown into a quiet room in which I could write a letter.
After one sharp glance at me, the landlady appeared to be satisfied that
she was dealing with a gentleman. She led the way into a sort of parlor
behind the "bar," placed writing materials on the table, looked at
my companion as only one woman can look at another under certain
circumstances, and left us by ourselves.

It was the first time I had ever been in a room with her alone.
The embarrassing sense of her position had heightened her color and
brightened her eyes. She stood, leaning one hand on the table, confused
and irresolute, her firm and supple figure falling into an attitude
of unsought grace which it was literally a luxury to look at. I said
nothing; my eyes confessed my admiration; the writing materials lay
untouched before me on the table. How long the silence might have
lasted I cannot say. She abruptly broke it. Her instinct warned her that
silence might have its dangers, in our position. She turned to me with
an effort; she said, uneasily, "I don't think you ought to write your
letter to-night, sir."

"Why not?"

"You know nothing of me. Surely you ought not to recommend a person who
is a stranger to you? And I am worse than a stranger. I am a miserable
wretch who has tried to commit a great sin--I have tried to destroy
myself. Perhaps the misery I was in might be some excuse for me, if you
knew it. You ought to know it. But it's so late to-night, and I am so
sadly tired--and there are some things, sir, which it is not easy for a
woman to speak of in the presence of a man."

Her head sunk on her bosom; her delicate lips trembled a little; she
said no more. The way to reassure and console her lay plainly enough
before me, if I chose to take it. Without stopping to think, I took it.

Reminding her that she had herself proposed writing to me when we met
that evening, I suggested that she should wait to tell the sad story of
her troubles until it was convenient to her to send me the narrative
in the form of a letter. "In the mean time," I added, "I have the most
perfect confidence in you; and I beg as a favor that you will let me put
it to the proof. I can introduce you to a dressmaker in London who is at
the head of a large establishment, and I will do it before I leave you
to-night."

I dipped my pen in the ink as I said the words. Let me confess frankly
the lengths to which my infatuation led me. The dressmaker to whom I
had alluded had been my mother's maid in f ormer years, and had been
established in business with money lent by my late step-father, Mr.
Germaine. I used both their names without scruple; and I wrote my
recommendation in terms which the best of living women and the ablest of
existing dressmakers could never have hoped to merit. Will anybody find
excuses for me? Those rare persons who have been in love, and who have
not completely forgotten it yet, may perhaps find excuses for me. It
matters little; I don't deserve them.

I handed her the open letter to read.

She blushed delightfully; she cast one tenderly grateful look at me,
which I remembered but too well for many and many an after-day. The next
moment, to my astonishment, this changeable creature changed again. Some
forgotten consideration seemed to have occurred to her. She turned pale;
the soft lines of pleasure in her face hardened, little by little; she
regarded me with the saddest look of confusion and distress. Putting the
letter down before me on the table, she said, timidly:

"Would you mind adding a postscript, sir?"

I suppressed all appearance of surprise as well as I could, and took up
the pen again.

"Would you please say," she went on, "that I am only to be taken on
trial, at first? I am not to be engaged for more"--her voice sunk lower
and lower, so that I could barely hear the next words--"for more than
three months, certain."

It was not in human nature--perhaps I ought to say it was not in the
nature of a man who was in my situation--to refrain from showing some
curiosity, on being asked to supplement a letter of recommendation by
such a postscript as this.

"Have you some other employment in prospect?" I asked.

"None," she answered, with her head down, and her eyes avoiding mine.

An unworthy doubt of her--the mean offspring of jealousy--found its way
into my mind.

"Have you some absent friend," I went on, "who is likely to prove a
better friend than I am, if you only give him time?"

She lifted her noble head. Her grand, guileless gray eyes rested on me
with a look of patient reproach.

"I have not got a friend in the world," she said. "For God's sake, ask
me no more questions to-night!"

I rose and gave her the letter once more--with the postscript added, in
her own words.

We stood together by the table; we looked at each other in a momentary
silence.

"How can I thank you?" she murmured, softly. "Oh, sir, I will indeed be
worthy of the confidence that you have shown in me!" Her eyes moistened;
her variable color came and went; her dress heaved softly over the
lovely outline of her bosom. I don't believe the man lives who could
have resisted her at that moment. I lost all power of restraint;
I caught her in my arms; I whispered, "I love you!" I kissed her
passionately. For a moment she lay helpless and trembling on my breast;
for a moment her fragrant lips softly returned the kiss. In an instant
more it was over. She tore herself away with a shudder that shook
her from head to foot, and threw the letter that I had given to her
indignantly at my feet.

"How dare you take advantage of me! How dare you touch me!" she said.
"Take your letter back, sir; I refuse to receive it; I will never speak
to you again. You don't know what you have done. You don't know how
deeply you have wounded me. Oh!" she cried, throwing herself in despair
on a sofa that stood near her, "shall I ever recover my self-respect?
shall I ever forgive myself for what I have done to-night?"

I implored her pardon; I assured her of my repentance and regret in
words which did really come from my heart. The violence of her agitation
more than distressed me--I was really alarmed by it.

She composed herself after a while. She rose to her feet with modest
dignity, and silently held out her hand in token that my repentance was
accepted.

"You will give me time for atonement?" I pleaded. "You will not lose all
confidence in me? Let me see you again, if it is only to show that I am
not quite unworthy of your pardon--at your own time; in the presence of
another person, if you like."

"I will write to you," she said.

"To-morrow?"

"To-morrow."

I took up the letter of recommendation from the floor.

"Make your goodness to me complete," I said. "Don't mortify me by
refusing to take my letter."

"I will take your letter," she answered, quietly. "Thank you for writing
it. Leave me now, please. Good-night."

I left her, pale and sad, with my letter in her hand. I left her, with
my mind in a tumult of contending emotions, which gradually resolved
themselves into two master-feelings as I walked on: Love, that adored
her more fervently than ever; and Hope, that set the prospect before me
of seeing her again on the next day.

CHAPTER XII. THE DISASTERS OF MRS. VAN BRANDT.

A MAN who passes his evening as I had passed mine, may go to bed
afterward if he has nothing better to do. But he must not rank among
the number of his reasonable anticipations the expectation of getting
a night's rest. The morning was well advanced, and the hotel was astir,
before I at last closed my eyes in slumber. When I awoke, my watch
informed me that it was close on noon.

I rang the bell. My servant appeared with a letter in his hand. It had
been left for me, three hours since, by a lady who had driven to the
hotel door in a carriage, and had then driven away again. The man had
found me sleeping when he entered my bed-chamber, and, having received
no orders to wake me overnight, had left the letter on the sitting-room
table until he heard my bell.

Easily guessing who my correspondent was, I opened the letter. An
inclosure fell out of it--to which, for the moment, I paid no attention.
I turned eagerly to the first lines. They announced that the writer
had escaped me for the second time: early that morning she had left
Edinburgh. The paper inclosed proved to be my letter of introduction to
the dressmaker returned to me.

I was more than angry with her--I felt her second flight from me as a
downright outrage. In five minutes I had hurried on my clothes and was
on my way to the inn in the Canongate as fast as a horse could draw me.

The servants could give me no information. Her escape had been effected
without their knowledge.

The landlady, to whom I next addressed myself, deliberately declined to
assist me in any way whatever.

"I have given the lady my promise," said this obstinate person, "to
answer not one word to any question that you may ask me about her. In
my belief, she is acting as becomes an honest woman in removing herself
from any further communication with you. I saw you through the keyhole
last night, sir. I wish you good-morning."

Returning to my hotel, I left no attempt to discover her untried. I
traced the coachman who had driven her. He had set her down at a shop,
and had then been dismissed. I questioned the shop-keeper. He remembered
that he had sold some articles of linen to a lady with her veil down and
a traveling-bag in her hand, and he remembered no more. I circulated a
description of her in the different coach offices. Three "elegant young
ladies, with their veils down, and with traveling-bags in their hands,"
answered to the description; and which of the three was the fugitive
of whom I was in search, it was impossible to discover. In the days of
railways and electric telegraphs I might have succeeded in tracing
her. In the days of which I am now writing, she set investigation at
defiance.

I read and reread her letter, on the chance that some slip of the pen
might furnish the clew which I had failed to find in any other way. Here
is the narrative that she addressed to me, copied from the original,
word for word:


"DEAR SIR--Forgive me for leaving you again as I left you in Perthshire.
After what took place last night, I have no other choice (knowing my own
weakness, and the influence that you seem to have over me) than to
thank you gratefully for your kindness, and to bid you farewell. My sad
position must be my excuse for separating myself from you in this rude
manner, and for venturing to send you back your letter of introduction.
If I use the letter, I only offer you a means of communicating with me.
For your sake, as well as for mine, this mu st not be. I must never give
you a second opportunity of saying that you love me; I must go away,
leaving no trace behind by which you can possibly discover me.

"But I cannot forget that I owe my poor life to your compassion and your
courage. You, who saved me, have a right to know what the provocation
was that drove me to drowning myself, and what my situation is, now that
I am (thanks to you) still a living woman. You shall hear my sad story,
sir; and I will try to tell it as briefly as possible.

"I was married, not very long since, to a Dutch gentleman, whose name
is Van Brandt. Please excuse my entering into family particulars. I have
endeavored to write and tell you about my dear lost father and my old
home. But the tears come into my eyes when I think of my happy past
life. I really cannot see the lines as I try to write them.

"Let me, then, only say that Mr. Van Brandt was well recommended to
my good father before I married. I have only now discovered that he
obtained these recommendations from his friends under a false pretense,
which it is needless to trouble you by mentioning in detail. Ignorant of
what he had done, I lived with him happily. I cannot truly declare that
he was the object of my first love, but he was the one person in the
world whom I had to look up to after my father's death. I esteemed him
and respected him, and, if I may say so without vanity, I did indeed
make him a good wife.

"So the time went on, sir, prosperously enough, until the evening came
when you and I met on the bridge.

"I was out alone in our garden, trimming the shrubs, when the
maid-servant came and told me there was a foreign lady in a carriage at
the door who desired to say a word to Mrs. Van Brandt. I sent the maid
on before to show her into the sitting-room, and I followed to receive
my visitor as soon as I had made myself tidy. She was a dreadful woman,
with a flushed, fiery face and impudent, bright eyes. 'Are you Mrs. Van
Brandt?' she said. I answered, 'Yes.' 'Are you really married to him?'
she asked me. That question (naturally enough, I think) upset my temper.
I said, 'How dare you doubt it?' She laughed in my face. 'Send for Van
Brandt,' she said. I went out into the passage and called him down from
the room upstairs in which he was writing. 'Ernest,' I said, 'here is
a person who has insulted me. Come down directly.' He left his room the
moment he heard me. The woman followed me out into the passage to meet
him. She made him a low courtesy. He turned deadly pale the moment he
set eyes on her. That frightened me. I said to him, 'For God's sake,
what does this mean?' He took me by the arm, and he answered: 'You shall
know soon. Go back to your gardening, and don't return to the house till
I send for you.' His looks were so shocking, he was so unlike himself,
that I declare he daunted me. I let him take me as far as the garden
door. He squeezed my hand. 'For my sake, darling,' he whispered, 'do
what I ask of you.' I went into the garden and sat me down on the
nearest bench, and waited impatiently for what was to come.

"How long a time passed I don't know. My anxiety got to such a pitch at
last that I could bear it no longer. I ventured back to the house.

"I listened in the passage, and heard nothing. I went close to the
parlor door, and still there was silence. I took courage, and opened the
door.

"The room was empty. There was a letter on the table. It was in my
husband's handwriting, and it was addressed to me. I opened it and read
it. The letter told me that I was deserted, disgraced, ruined. The woman
with the fiery face and the impudent eyes was Van Brandt's lawful wife.
She had given him his choice of going away with her at once or of being
prosecuted for bigamy. He had gone away with her--gone, and left me.

"Remember, sir, that I had lost both father and mother. I had no
friends. I was alone in the world, without a creature near to comfort or
advise me. And please to bear in mind that I have a temper which feels
even the smallest slights and injuries very keenly. Do you wonder at
what I had it in my thoughts to do that evening on the bridge?

"Mind this: I believe I should never have attempted to destroy myself if
I could only have burst out crying. No tears came to me. A dull, stunned
feeling took hold like a vise on my head and on my heart. I walked
straight to the river. I said to myself, quite calmly, as I went along,
'_There_ is the end of it, and the sooner the better.'

"What happened after that, you know as well as I do. I may get on to the
next morning--the morning when I so ungratefully left you at the inn by
the river-side.

"I had but one reason, sir, for going away by the first conveyance that
I could find to take me, and this was the fear that Van Brandt might
discover me if I remained in Perthshire. The letter that he had left on
the table was full of expressions of love and remorse, to say nothing
of excuses for his infamous behavior to me. He declared that he had been
entrapped into a private marriage with a profligate woman when he was
little more than a lad. They had long since separated by common consent.
When he first courted me, he had every reason to believe that she was
dead. How he had been deceived in this particular, and how she had
discovered that he had married me, he had yet to find out. Knowing
her furious temper, he had gone away with her, as the one means
of preventing an application to the justices and a scandal in the
neighborhood. In a day or two he would purchase his release from her by
an addition to the allowance which she had already received from him:
he would return to me and take me abroad, out of the way of further
annoyance. I was his wife in the sight of Heaven; I was the only woman
he had ever loved; and so on, and so on.

"Do you now see, sir, the risk that I ran of his discovering me if I
remained in your neighborhood? The bare thought of it made my flesh
creep. I was determined never again to see the man who had so cruelly
deceived me. I am in the same mind still--with this difference, that I
might consent to see him, if I could be positively assured first of the
death of his wife. That is not likely to happen. Let me get on with my
letter, and tell you what I did on my arrival in Edinburgh.

"The coachman recommended me to the house in the Canongate where you
found me lodging. I wrote the same day to relatives of my father, living
in Glasgow, to tell them where I was, and in what a forlorn position I
found myself.

"I was answered by return of post. The head of the family and his wife
requested me to refrain from visiting them in Glasgow. They had business
then in hand which would take them to Edinburgh, and I might expect to
see them both with the least possible delay.

"They arrived, as they had promised, and they expressed themselves
civilly enough. Moreover, they did certainly lend me a small sum of
money when they found how poorly my purse was furnished. But I don't
think either husband or wife felt much for me. They recommended me, at
parting, to apply to my father's other relatives, living in England. I
may be doing them an injustice, but I fancy they were eager to get me
(as the common phrase is) off their hands.

"The day when the departure of my relatives left me friendless was
also the day, sir, when I had that dream or vision of you which I have
already related. I lingered on at the house in the Canongate, partly
because the landlady was kind to me, partly because I was so depressed
by my position that I really did not know what to do next.

"In this wretched condition you discovered me on that favorite walk
of mine from Holyrood to Saint Anthony's Well. Believe me, your kind
interest in my fortunes has not been thrown away on an ungrateful woman.
I could ask Providence for no greater blessing than to find a brother
and a friend in you. You have yourself destroyed that hope by what you
said and did when we were together in the parlor. I don't blame you: I
am afraid my manner (without my knowing it) might have seemed to give
you some encouragement. I am only sorry--very, very sorry--to have no
honorable choice left but never to see you again.

"After much thin king, I have made up my mind to speak to those other
relatives of my father to whom I have not yet applied. The chance that
they may help me to earn an honest living is the one chance that I have
left. God bless you, Mr. Germaine! I wish you prosperity and happiness
from the bottom of my heart; and remain, your grateful servant,

                                   "M. VAN BRANDT.

"P.S.--I sign my own name (or the name which I once thought was mine) as
a proof that I have honestly written the truth about myself, from first
to last. For the future I must, for safety's sake, live under some other
name. I should like to go back to my name when I was a happy girl at
home. But Van Brandt knows it; and, besides, I have (no matter how
innocently) disgraced it. Good-by again, sir; and thank you again."


So the letter concluded.

I read it in the temper of a thoroughly disappointed and thoroughly
unreasonable man. Whatever poor Mrs. Van Brandt had done, she had done
wrong. It was wrong of her, in the first place, to have married at all.
It was wrong of her to contemplate receiving Mr. Van Brandt again, even
if his lawful wife had died in the interval. It was wrong of her to
return my letter of introduction, after I had given myself the trouble
of altering it to suit her capricious fancy. It was wrong of her to take
an absurdly prudish view of a stolen kiss and a tender declaration,
and to fly from me as if I were as great a scoundrel as Mr. Van Brandt
himself. And last, and more than all, it was wrong of her to sign her
Christian name in initial only. Here I was, passionately in love with a
woman, and not knowing by what fond name to identify her in my thoughts!
"M. Van Brandt!" I might call her Maria, Margaret, Martha, Mabel,
Magdalen, Mary--no, not Mary. The old boyish love was dead and gone, but
I owed some respect to the memory of it. If the "Mary" of my early days
were still living, and if I had met her, would she have treated me as
this woman had treated me? Never! It was an injury to "Mary" to think
even of that heartless creature by her name. Why think of her at all?
Why degrade myself by trying to puzzle out a means of tracing her in her
letter? It was sheer folly to attempt to trace a woman who had gone I
knew not whither, and who herself informed me that she meant to pass
under an assumed name. Had I lost all pride, all self-respect? In the
flower of my age, with a handsome fortune, with the world before me,
full of interesting female faces and charming female figures, what
course did it become me to take? To go back to my country-house, and
mope over the loss of a woman who had deliberately deserted me? or to
send for a courier and a traveling carriage, and forget her gayly among
foreign people and foreign scenes? In the state of my temper at that
moment, the idea of a pleasure tour in Europe fired my imagination.
I first astonished the people at the hotel by ordering all further
inquiries after the missing Mrs. Van Brandt to be stopped; and then I
opened my writing desk and wrote to tell my mother frankly and fully of
my new plans.

The answer arrived by return of post.

To my surprise and delight, my good mother was not satisfied with only
formally approving of my new resolution. With an energy which I had
not ventured to expect from her, she had made all her arrangements for
leaving home, and had started for Edinburgh to join me as my traveling
companion. "You shall not go away alone, George," she wrote, "while I
have strength and spirits to keep you company."

In three days from the time when I read those words our preparations
were completed, and we were on our way to the Continent.

CHAPTER XIII. NOT CURED YET.

WE visited France, Germany, and Italy; and we were absent from England
nearly two years.

Had time and change justified my confidence in them? Was the image of
Mrs. Van Brandt an image long since dismissed from my mind?

No! Do what I might, I was still (in the prophetic language of Dame
Dermody) taking the way to reunion with my kindred spirit in the time to
come. For the first two or three months of our travels I was haunted
by dreams of the woman who had so resolutely left me. Seeing her in my
sleep, always graceful, always charming, always modestly tender toward
me, I waited in the ardent hope of again beholding the apparition of her
in my waking hours--of again being summoned to meet her at a given place
and time. My anticipations were not fulfilled; no apparition showed
itself. The dreams themselves grew less frequent and less vivid and then
ceased altogether. Was this a sign that the days of her adversity
were at an end? Having no further need of help, had she no further
remembrance of the man who had tried to help her? Were we never to meet
again?

I said to myself: "I am unworthy of the name of man if I don't forget
her now!" She still kept her place in my memory, say what I might.

I saw all the wonders of Nature and Art which foreign countries could
show me. I lived in the dazzling light of the best society that Paris,
Rome, Vienna could assemble. I passed hours on hours in the company
of the most accomplished and most beautiful women whom Europe could
produce--and still that solitary figure at Saint Anthony's Well, those
grand gray eyes that had rested on me so sadly at parting, held their
place in my memory, stamped their image on my heart.

Whether I resisted my infatuation, or whether I submitted to it, I still
longed for her. I did all I could to conceal the state of my mind from
my mother. But her loving eyes discovered the secret: she saw that I
suffered, and suffered with me. More than once she said: "George, the
good end is not to be gained by traveling; let us go home." More than
once I answered, with the bitter and obstinate resolution of despair:
"No. Let us try more new people and more new scenes." It was only when
I found her health and strength beginning to fail under the stress of
continual traveling that I consented to abandon the hopeless search
after oblivion, and to turn homeward at last.

I prevailed on my mother to wait and rest at my house in London before
she returned to her favorite abode at the country-seat in Perthshire.
It is needless to say that I remained in town with her. My mother now
represented the one interest that held me nobly and endearingly to life.
Politics, literature, agriculture--the customary pursuits of a man in my
position--had none of them the slightest attraction for me.

We had arrived in London at what is called "the height of the season."
Among the operatic attractions of that year--I am writing of the days
when the ballet was still a popular form of public entertainment--there
was a certain dancer whose grace and beauty were the objects of
universal admiration. I was asked if I had seen her, wherever I went,
until my social position, as the one man who was indifferent to the
reigning goddess of the stage, became quite unendurable. On the next
occasion when I was invited to take a seat in a friend's box, I accepted
the proposal; and (far from willingly) I went the way of the world--in
other words, I went to the opera.

The first part of the performance had concluded when we got to the
theater, and the ballet had not yet begun. My friends amused themselves
with looking for familiar faces in the boxes and stalls. I took a chair
in a corner and waited, with my mind far away from the theater, from the
dancing that was to come. The lady who sat nearest to me (like ladies
in general) disliked the neighborhood of a silent man. She determined to
make me talk to her.

"Do tell me, Mr. Germaine," she said. "Did you ever see a theater
anywhere so full as this theater is to-night?"

She handed me her opera-glass as she spoke. I moved to the front of the
box to look at the audience.

It was certainty a wonderful sight. Every available atom of space (as
I gradually raised the glass from the floor to the ceiling of the
building) appeared to be occupied. Looking upward and upward, my range
of view gradually reached the gallery. Even at that distance, the
excellent glass which had been put into my hands brought the faces of
the audience close to me. I looked first at the persons who occupied
the front row of seats in the gallery stalls.

Moving the opera-glass slowly along the semicircle formed by the seats,
I suddenly stopped when I reached the middle.

My heart gave a great leap as if it would bound out of my body. There
was no mistaking _that_ face among the commonplace faces near it. I had
discovered Mrs. Van Brandt!

She sat in front--but not alone. There was a man in the stall
immediately behind her, who bent over her and spoke to her from time to
time. She listened to him, so far as I could see, with something of a
sad and weary look. Who was the man? I might, or might not, find that
out. Under any circumstances, I determined to speak to Mrs. Van Brandt.

The curtain rose for the ballet. I made the best excuse I could to my
friends, and instantly left the box.

It was useless to attempt to purchase my admission to the gallery. My
money was refused. There was not even standing room left in that part of
the theater.

But one alternative remained. I returned to the street, to wait for Mrs.
Van Brandt at the gallery door until the performance was over.

Who was the man in attendance on her--the man whom I had seen sitting
behind her, and talking familiarly over her shoulder? While I paced
backward and forward before the door, that one question held possession
of my mind, until the oppression of it grew beyond endurance. I went
back to my friends in the box, simply and solely to look at the man
again.

What excuses I made to account for my strange conduct I cannot now
remember. Armed once more with the lady's opera-glass (I borrowed it and
kept it without scruple), I alone, of all that vast audience, turned my
back on the stage, and riveted my attention on the gallery stalls.

There he sat, in his place behind her, to all appearance spell-bound
by the fascinations of the graceful dancer. Mrs. Van Brandt, on
the contrary, seemed to find but little attraction in the spectacle
presented by the stage. She looked at the dancing (so far as I could
see) in an absent, weary manner. When the applause broke out in a
perfect frenzy of cries and clapping of hands, she sat perfectly
unmoved by the enthusiasm which pervaded the theater. The man behind her
(annoyed, as I supposed, by the marked indifference which she showed
to the performance) tapped her impatiently on the shoulder, as if he
thought that she was quite capable of falling asleep in her stall. The
familiarity of the action--confirming the suspicion in my mind which had
already identified him with Van Brandt--so enraged me that I said or did
something which obliged one of the gentlemen in the box to interfere.
"If you can't control yourself," he whispered, "you had better leave
us." He spoke with the authority of an old friend. I had sense enough
left to take his advice, and return to my post at the gallery door.

A little before midnight the performance ended. The audience began to
pour out of the theater.

I drew back into a corner behind the door, facing the gallery stairs,
and watched for her. After an interval which seemed to be endless, she
and her companion appeared, slowly descending the stairs. She wore a
long dark cloak; her head was protected by a quaintly shaped hood, which
looked (on _her_) the most becoming head-dress that a woman could wear.
As the two passed me, I heard the man speak to her in a tone of sulky
annoyance.

"It's wasting money," he said, "to go to the expense of taking _you_ to
the opera."

"I am not well," she answered with her head down and her eyes on the
ground. "I am out of spirits to-night."

"Will you ride home or walk?"

"I will walk, if you please."

I followed them unperceived, waiting to present myself to her until
the crowd about them had dispersed. In a few minutes they turned into a
quiet by-street. I quickened my pace until I was close at her side, and
then I took off my hat and spoke to her.

She recognized me with a cry of astonishment. For an instant her face
brightened radiantly with the loveliest expression of delight that I
ever saw on any human countenance. The moment after, all was changed.
The charming features saddened and hardened. She stood before me like a
woman overwhelmed by shame--without uttering a word, without taking my
offered hand.

Her companion broke the silence.

"Who is this gentleman?" he asked, speaking in a foreign accent, with an
under-bred insolence of tone and manner.

She controlled herself the moment he addressed her. "This is Mr.
Germaine," she answered: "a gentleman who was very kind to me in
Scotland." She raised her eyes for a moment to mine, and took refuge,
poor soul, in a conventionally polite inquiry after my health. "I hope
you are quite well, Mr. Germaine," said the soft, sweet voice, trembling
piteously.

I made the customary reply, and explained that I had seen her at the
opera. "Are you staying in London?" I asked. "May I have the honor of
calling on you?"

Her companion answered for her before she could speak.

"My wife thanks you, sir, for the compliment you pay her. She doesn't
receive visitors. We both wish you good-night."

Saying those words, he took off his hat with a sardonic assumption of
respect; and, holding her arm in his, forced her to walk on abruptly
with him. Feeling certainly assured by this time that the man was no
other than Van Brandt, I was on the point of answering him sharply, when
Mrs. Van Brandt checked the rash words as they rose to my lips.

"For my sake!" she whispered, over her shoulder, with an imploring look
that instantly silenced me. After all, she was free (if she liked) to go
back to the man who had so vilely deceived and deserted her. I bowed and
left them, feeling with no common bitterness the humiliation of entering
into rivalry with Mr. Van Brandt.

I crossed to the other side of the street. Before I had taken three
steps away from her, the old infatuation fastened its hold on me again.
I submitted, without a struggle against myself, to the degradation
of turning spy and following them home. Keeping well behind, on the
opposite side of the way, I tracked them to their own door, and entered
in my pocket-book the name of the street and the number of the house.

The hardest critic who reads these lines cannot feel more contemptuously
toward me than I felt toward myself. Could I still love a woman after
she had deliberately preferred to me a scoundrel who had married her
while he was the husband of another wife? Yes! Knowing what I now knew,
I felt that I loved her just as dearly as ever. It was incredible, it
was shocking; but it was true. For the first time in my life, I tried to
take refuge from my sense of my own degradation in drink. I went to my
club, and joined a convivial party at a supper table, and poured glass
after glass of champagne down my throat, without feeling the slightest
sense of exhilaration, without losing for an instant the consciousness
of my own contemptible conduct. I went to my bed in despair; and through
the wakeful night I weakly cursed the fatal evening at the river-side
when I had met her for the first time. But revile her as I might,
despise myself as I might, I loved her--I loved her still!

Among the letters laid on my table the next morning there were two which
must find their place in this narrative.

The first letter was in a handwriting which I had seen once before, at
the hotel in Edinburgh. The writer was Mrs. Van Brandt.

"For your own sake" (the letter ran) "make no attempt to see me, and
take no notice of an invitation which I fear you will receive with this
note. I am living a degraded life. I have sunk beneath your notice. You
owe it to yourself, sir, to forget the miserable woman who now writes to
you for the last time, and bids you gratefully a last farewell."

Those sad lines were signed in initials only. It is needless to say
that they merely strengthened my resolution to see her at all hazards. I
kissed the paper on which her hand had rested, and then I turned to the
second letter. It contained the "invitation" to which my correspondent
had alluded, and it was expressed in these terms:

"Mr. Van Brandt presents his compliments to Mr. Germaine, and begs
to apologize for the somewhat abrupt manner in which he received Mr.
Germaine's polite advances. Mr. Van Brandt suffers habitually from
nervous irritability, and he felt particularly ill last night. He trusts
Mr. Germaine will receive this candid explanation in the spirit in which
it is offered; and he begs to add that Mrs. Van Brandt will be delighted
to receive Mr. Germaine whenever he may find it convenient to favor her
with a visit."

That Mr. Van Brandt had some sordid interest of his own to serve in
writing this grotesquely impudent composition, and that the unhappy
woman who bore his name was heartily ashamed of the proceeding on which
he had ventured, were conclusions easily drawn after reading the two
letters. The suspicion of the man and of his motives which I naturally
felt produced no hesitation in my mind as to the course which I had
determined to pursue. On the contrary, I rejoiced that my way to
an interview with Mrs. Van Brandt was smoothed, no matter with what
motives, by Mr. Van Brandt himself.

I waited at home until noon, and then I could wait no longer. Leaving a
message of excuse for my mother (I had just sense of shame enough left
to shrink from facing her), I hastened away to profit by my invitation
on the very day when I received it.

CHAPTER XIV. MRS. VAN BRANDT AT HOME.

As I lifted my hand to ring the house bell, the door was opened from
within, and no less a person than Mr. Van Brandt himself stood before
me. He had his hat on. We had evidently met just as he was going out.

"My dear sir, how good this is of you! You present the best of all
replies to my letter in presenting yourself. Mrs. Van Brandt is at home.
Mrs. Van Brandt will be delighted. Pray walk in."

He threw open the door of a room on the ground-floor. His politeness was
(if possible) even more offensive than his insolence. "Be seated, Mr.
Germaine, I beg of you." He turned to the open door, and called up the
stairs, in a loud and confident voice:

"Mary! come down directly."

"Mary"! I knew her Christian name at last, and knew it through Van
Brandt. No words can tell how the name jarred on me, spoken by his lips.
For the first time for years past my mind went back to Mary Dermody
and Greenwater Broad. The next moment I heard the rustling of Mrs. Van
Brandt's dress on the stairs. As the sound caught my ear, the old times
and the old faces vanished again from my thoughts as completely as if
they had never existed. What had _she_ in common with the frail,
shy little child, her namesake, of other days? What similarity was
perceivable in the sooty London lodging-house to remind me of the
bailiff's flower-scented cottage by the shores of the lake?

Van Brandt took off his hat, and bowed to me with sickening servility.

"I have a business appointment," he said, "which it is impossible to put
off. Pray excuse me. Mrs. Van Brandt will do the honors. Good morning."

The house door opened and closed again. The rustling of the dress came
slowly nearer and nearer. She stood before me.

"Mr. Germaine!" she exclaimed, starting back, as if the bare sight of me
repelled her. "Is this honorable? Is this worthy of you? You allow me to
be entrapped into receiving you, and you accept as your accomplice Mr.
Van Brandt! Oh, sir, I have accustomed myself to look up to you as a
high-minded man. How bitterly you have disappointed me!"

Her reproaches passed by me unheeded. They only heightened her color;
they only added a new rapture to the luxury of looking at her.

"If you loved me as faithfully as I love you," I said, "you would
understand why I am here. No sacrifice is too great if it brings me into
your presence again after two years of absence."

She suddenly approached me, and fixed her eyes in eager scrutiny on my
face.

"There must be some mistake," she said. "You cannot possibly have
received my letter, or you have not read it?"

"I have received it, and I have read it."

"And Van Brandt's letter--you have read that too?"

"Yes."

She sat down by the table, and, leaning her arms on it, covered her face
with her hands. My answers seemed not only to have distressed, but to
have perplexed her. "Are men all alike?" I heard her say. "I thought I
might trust in _his_ sense of what was due to himself and of what was
compassionate toward me."

I closed the door and seated myself by her side. She removed her hands
from her face when she felt me near her. She looked at me with a cold
and steady surprise.

"What are you going to do?" she asked.

"I am going to try if I can recover my place in your estimation," I
said. "I am going to ask your pity for a man whose whole heart is yours,
whose whole life is bound up in you."

She started to her feet, and looked round her incredulously, as if
doubting whether she had rightly heard and rightly interpreted my last
words. Before I could speak again, she suddenly faced me, and struck her
open hand on the table with a passionate resolution which I now saw in
her for the first time.

"Stop!" she cried. "There must be an end to this. And an end there shall
be. Do you know who that man is who has just left the house? Answer me,
Mr. Germaine! I am speaking in earnest."

There was no choice but to answer her. She was indeed in
earnest--vehemently in earnest.

"His letter tells me," I said, "that he is Mr. Van Brandt."

She sat down again, and turned her face away from me.

"Do you know how he came to write to you?" she asked. "Do you know what
made him invite you to this house?"

I thought of the suspicion that had crossed my mind when I read Van
Brandt's letter. I made no reply.

"You force me to tell you the truth," she went on. "He asked me who you
were, last night on our way home. I knew that you were rich, and that
_he_ wanted money. I told him I knew nothing of your position in the
world. He was too cunning to believe me; he went out to the public-house
and looked at a directory. He came back and said, 'Mr. Germaine has a
house in Berkeley Square and a country-seat in the Highlands. He is not
a man for a poor devil like me to offend; I mean to make a friend of
him, and I expect you to make a friend of him too.' He sat down and
wrote to you. I am living under that man's protection, Mr. Germaine. His
wife is not dead, as you may suppose; she is living, and I know her to
be living. I wrote to you that I was beneath your notice, and you have
obliged me to tell you why. Am I sufficiently degraded to bring you to
your senses?"

I drew closer to her. She tried to get up and leave me. I knew my
power over her, and used it (as any man in my place would have used it)
without scruple. I took her hand.

"I don't believe you have voluntarily degraded yourself," I said. "You
have been forced into your present position: there are circumstances
which excuse you, and which you are purposely keeping back from me.
Nothing will convince me that you are a base woman. Should I love you as
I love you, if you were really unworthy of me?"

She struggled to free her hand; I still held it. She tried to change the
subject. "There is one thing you haven't told me yet," she said, with a
faint, forced smile. "Have you seen the apparition of me again since I
left you?"

"No. Have _you_ ever seen _me_ again, as you saw me in your dream at the
inn in Edinburgh?"

"Never. Our visions of each other have left us. Can you tell why?"

If we had continued to speak on this subject, we must surely have
recognized each other. But the subject dropped. Instead of answering her
question, I drew her nearer to me--I returned to the forbidden subject
of my love.

"Look at me," I pleaded, "and tell me the truth. Can you see me, can you
hear me, and do you feel no answering sympathy in your own heart? Do you
really care nothing for me? Have you never once thought of me in all the
time that has passed since we last met?"

I spoke as I felt--fervently, passionately. She made a last effort to
repel me, and yielded even as she made it. Her hand closed on mine,
a low sigh fluttered on her lips. She answered with a sudden
self-abandonment; she recklessly cast herself loose from the restraints
which had held her up to this time.

"I think of you perpetually," she said. "I was thinking of you at the
opera last night. My heart leaped in me when I heard your voice in the
street."

"You love me!" I whispered.

"Love you!" she repeated. "My whole heart goes out to you in spite of
myself. Degraded as I am, unworthy as I am--knowing as I do that nothing
can ever come of it--I love you! I love you!"

She threw her arms round my neck, and held me to her with all her
strength. The moment after, she dropped on her knees. "Oh, don't tempt
me!" she murmured. "Be merciful--and leave me."

I was beside myself. I spoke as recklessly to her as she had spoken to
me.

"Prove that you love me," I said. "Let me rescue you from the
degradation of living with that man. Leave him at once and forever.
Leave him, and come with me to a future that is worthy of you--your
future as my wife."

"Never!" she answered, crouching low at my feet.

"Why not? What obstacle is there?"

"I can't tell you--I daren't tell you."

"Will you write it?"

"No, I can't even write it--to _you_. Go, I implore you, before Van
Brandt comes back. Go, if you love me and pity me."

She had roused my jealousy. I positively refused to leave her.

"I insist on knowing what binds you to that man," I said. "Let him come
back! If _you_ won't answer my question, I will put it to _him_."

She looked at me wildly, with a cry of terror. She saw my resolution in
my face.

"Don't frighten me," she said. "Let me think."

She reflected for a moment. Her eyes brightened, as if some new way out
of the difficulty had occurred to her.

"Have you a mother living?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Do you think she would come and see me?"

"I am sure she would if I asked her."

She considered with herself once more. "I will tell your mother what the
obstacle is," she said, thoughtfully.

"When?"

"To-morrow, at this time."

She raised herself on her knees; the tears suddenly filled her eyes. She
drew me to her gently. "Kiss me," she whispered. "You will never come
here again. Kiss me for the last time."

My lips had barely touched hers, when she started to her feet and
snatched up my hat from the chair on which I had placed it.

"Take your hat," she said. "He has come back."

My duller sense of hearing had discovered nothing. I rose and took
my hat to quiet her. At the same moment the door of the room opened
suddenly and softly. Mr. Van Brandt came in. I saw in his face that he
had some vile motive of his own for trying to take us by surprise, and
that the result of the experiment had disappointed him.

"You are not going yet?" he said, speaking to me with his eye on Mrs.
Van Brandt. "I have hurried over my business in the hope of prevailing
on you to stay and take lunch with us. Put down your hat, Mr. Germaine.
No ceremony!"

"You are very good," I answered. "My time is limited to-day. I must beg
you and Mrs. Van Brandt to excuse me."

I took leave of her as I spoke. She turned deadly pale when she shook
hands with me at parting. Had she any open brutality to dread from Van
Brandt as soon as my back was turned? The bare suspicion of it made my
blood boil. But I thought of _her_. In her interests, the wise thing and
the merciful thing to do was to conciliate the fellow before I left the
house.

"I am sorry not to be able to accept your invitation," I said, as we
walked together to the door. "Perhaps you will give me another chance?"

His eyes twinkled cunningly. "What do you say to a quiet little dinner
here?" he asked. "A slice of mutton, you know, and a bottle of good
wine. Only our three selves, and one old friend of mine to make up
four. We will have a rubber of whist in the evening. Mary and you
partners--eh? When shall it be? Shall we say the day after to-morrow?"

She had followed us to the door, keeping behind Van Brandt while he was
speaking to me. When he mentioned the "old friend" and the "rubber of
whist," her face expressed the strongest emotions of shame and disgust.
The next moment (when she had heard him fix the date of the dinner for
"the day after to-morrow") her features became composed again, as if
a sudden sense of relief had come to her. What did the change mean?
"To-morrow" was the day she had appointed for seeing my mother. Did she
really believe, when I had heard what passed at the interview, that I
should never enter the house again, and never attempt to see her more?
And was this the secret of her composure when she heard the date of the
dinner appointed for "the day after to-morrow"?

Asking myself these questions, I accepted my invitation, and left the
house with a heavy heart. That farewell kiss, that sudden composure when
the day of the dinner was fixed, weighed on my spirits. I would have
given twelve years of my life to have annihilated the next twelve hours.

In this frame of mind I reached home, and presented myself in my
mother's sitting-room.

"You have gone out earlier than usual to-day," she said. "Did the fine
weather tempt you, my dear?" She paused, and looked at me more closely.
"George!" she exclaimed, "what has happened to you? Where have you
been?"

I told her the truth as honestly as I have told it here.

The color deepened in my mother's face. She looked at me, and spoke to
me with a severity which was rare indeed in my experience of her.

"Must I remind you, for the first time in your life, of what is due to
your mother?" she asked. "Is it possible that you expect me to visit a
woman, who, by her own confession--"

"I expect you to visit a woman who has only to say the word and to be
your daughter-in-law," I interposed. "Surely I am not asking what is
unworthy of you, if I ask that?"

My mother looked at me in blank dismay.

"Do you mean, George, that you have offered her marriage?"

"Yes."

"And she has said No?"

"She has said No, because there is some obstacle in her way. I have
tried vainly to make her explain herself. She has promised to confide
everything to _you_."

The serious nature of the emergency had its effect. My mother yielded.
She handed me the little ivory tablets on which she was accustomed to
record her engagements. "Write down the name and address," she said
resignedly.

"I will go with you," I answered, "and wait in the carriage at the
door. I want to hear what has passed between you and Mrs. Van Brandt the
instant you have left her."

"Is it as serious as that, George?"

"Yes, mother, it is as serious as that."

CHAPTER XV. THE OBSTACLE BEATS ME.

HOW long was I left alone in the carriage at the door of Mrs. Van
Brandt's lodgings? Judging by my sensations, I waited half a life-time.
Judging by my watch, I waited half an hour.

When my mother returned to me, the hope which I had entertained of
a happy result from her interview with Mrs. Van Brandt was a hope
abandoned before she had opened her lips. I saw, in her face, that an
obstacle which was beyond my power of removal did indeed stand between
me and the dearest wish of my life.

"Tell me the worst," I said, as we drove away from the house, "and tell
it at once."

"I must tell it to you, George," my mother answered, sadly, "as she told
it to me. She begged me herself to do that. 'We must disappoint him,'
she said, 'but pray let it be done as gently as possible.' Beginning
in those words, she confided to me the painful story which you know
already--the story of her marriage. From that she passed to her meeting
with you at Edinburgh, and to the circumstances which have led her
to live as she is living now. This latter part of her narrative she
especially requested me to repeat to you. Do you feel composed enough to
hear it now? Or would you rather wait?"

"Let me hear it now, mother; and tell it, as nearly as you can, in her
own words."

"I will repeat what she said to me, my dear, as faithfully as I can.
After speaking of her father's death, she told me that she had only two
relatives living. 'I have a married aunt in Glasgow, and a married
aunt in London,' she said. 'When I left Edinburgh, I went to my aunt
in London. She and my father had not been on good terms together; she
considered that my father had neglected her. But his death had softened
her toward him and toward me. She received me kindly, and she got me a
situation in a shop. I kept my situation for three months, and then I
was obliged to leave it.'"

My mother paused. I thought directly of the strange postscript which
Mrs. Van Brandt had made me add to the letter that I wrote for her at
the Edinburgh inn. In that case also she had only contemplated remaining
in her employment for three months' time.

"Why was she obliged to leave her situation?" I asked.

"I put that question to her myself," replied my mother. "She made no
direct reply--she changed color, and looked confused. 'I will tell you
afterward, madam,' she said. 'Please let me go on now. My aunt was angry
with me for leaving my employment--and she was more angry still, when
I told her the reason. She said I had failed in duty toward her in not
speaking frankly at first. We parted coolly. I had saved a little money
from my wages; and I did well enough while my savings lasted. When they
came to an end, I tried to get employment again, and I failed. My aunt
said, and said truly, that her husband's income was barely enough to
support his family: she could do nothing for me, and I could do nothing
for myself. I wrote to my aunt at Glasgow, and received no answer.
Starvation stared me in the face, when I saw in a newspaper an
advertisement addressed to me by Mr. Van Brandt. He implored me to write
to him; he declared that his life without me was too desolate to be
endured; he solemnly promised that there should be no interruption to my
tranquillity if I would return to him. If I had only had myself to think
of, I would have begged my bread in the streets rather than return to
him--'"

I interrupted the narrative at that point.

"What other person could she have had to think of?" I said.

"Is it possible, George," my mother rejoined, "that you have no
suspicion of what she was alluding to when she said those words?"

The question passed by me unheeded: my thoughts were dwelling bitterly
on Van Brandt and his advertisement. "She answered the advertisement, of
course?" I said.

"And she saw Mr. Van Brandt," my mother went on. "She gave me no
detailed account of the interview between them. 'He reminded me,' she
said, 'of what I knew to be true--that the woman who had entrapped him
into marrying her was an incurable drunkard, and that his ever living
with her again was out of the question. Still she was alive, and she had
a right to the name at least of his wife. I won't attempt to excuse my
returning to him, knowing the circumstances as I did. I will only say
that I could see no other choice before me, in my position at the time.
It is needless to trouble you with what I have suffered since, or to
speak of what I may suffer still. I am a lost woman. Be under no alarm,
madam, about your son. I shall remember proudly to the end of my life
that he once offered me the honor and the happiness of becoming his
wife; but I know what is due to him and to you. I have seen him for the
last time. The one thing that remains to be done is to satisfy him that
our marriage is impossible. You are a mother; you will understand why
I reveal the obstacle which stands between us--not to him, but to you.'
She rose saying those words, and opened the folding-doors which led from
the parlor into a back room. After an absence of a few moments only, she
returned."

At that crowning point in the narrative, my mother stopped. Was she
afraid to go on? or did she think it needless to say more?

"Well?" I said.

"Must I really tell it to you in words, George? Can't you guess how it
ended, even yet?"

There were two difficulties in the way of my understanding her. I had
a man's bluntness of perception, and I was half maddened by suspense.
Incredible as it may appear, I was too dull to guess the truth even now.

"When she returned to me," my mother resumed, "she was not alone. She
had with her a lovely little girl, just old enough to walk with the help
of her mother's hand. She tenderly kissed the child, and then she put it
on my lap. 'There is my only comfort,' she said, simply; 'and there is
the obstacle to my ever becoming Mr. Germaine's wife.'"

Van Brandt's child! Van Brandt's child!

The postscript which she had made me add to my letter; the
incomprehensible withdrawal from the employment in which she was
prospering; the disheartening difficulties which had brought her to the
brink of starvation; the degrading return to the man who had cruelly
deceived her--all was explained, all was excused now! With an infant at
the breast, how could she obtain a new employment? With famine staring
her in the face, what else could the friendless woman do but return to
the father of her child? What claim had I on her, by comparison with
_him_? What did it matter, now that the poor creature secretly returned
the love that I felt for her? There was the child, an obstacle between
us--there was _his_ hold on her, now that he had got her back! What was
_my_ hold worth? All social proprieties and all social laws answered the
question: Nothing!

My head sunk on my breast; I received the blow in silence.

My good mother took my hand. "You understand it now, George?" she said,
sorrowfully.

"Yes, mother; I understand it."

"There was one thing she wished me to say to you, my dear, which I have
not mentioned yet. She entreats you not to suppose that she had the
faintest idea of her situation when she attempted to destroy herself.
Her first suspicion that it was possible she might become a mother was
conveyed to her at Edinburgh, in a conversation with her aunt. It is
impossible, George, not to feel compassionately toward this poor woman.
Regrettable as her position is, I cannot see that she is to blame for
it. She was the innocent victim of a vile fraud when that man married
her; she has suffered undeservedly since; and she has behaved nobly to
you and to me. I only do her justice in saying that she is a woman in a
thousand--a woman worthy, under happier circumstances, to be my daughter
and your wife. I feel _for_ you, and feel _with_ you, my dear--I do,
with my whole heart."

So this scene in my life was, to all appearance, a scene closed forever.
As it had been with my love, in the days of my boyhood, so it was again
now with the love of my riper age!

Later in the day, when I had in some degree recovered my
self-possession, I wrote to Mr. Van Brandt--as _she_ had foreseen I
should write!--to apologize for breaking my engagement to dine with him.

Could I trust to a letter also, to say the farewell words for me to the
woman whom I had loved and lost? No! It was better for her, and better
for me, that I should not write. And yet the idea of leaving her in
silence was more than my fortitude could endure. Her last words at
parting (as they were repeated to me by my mother) had expressed the
hope that I should not think hardly of her in the future. How could I
assure her that I should think of her tenderly to the end of my life?
My mother's delicate tact and true sympathy showed me the way. "Send a
little present, George," she said, "to the child. You bear no malice to
the poor little child?" God knows I was not hard on the child! I went
out myself and bought her a toy. I brought it home, and before I sent it
away, I pinned a slip of paper to it, bearing this inscription: "To your
little daughter, from George Germaine." There is nothing very pathetic,
I suppose, in those words. And yet I burst out crying when I had written
them.

The next morning my mother and I set forth for my country-house in
Perthshire. London was now unendurable to me. Traveling abroad I had
tried already. Nothing was left but to go back to the Highlands, and to
try what I could make of my life, with my mother still left to live for.

CHAPTER XVI. MY MOTHER'S DIARY.

THERE is something repellent to me, even at this distance of time, in
looking back at the dreary days, of seclusion which followed each
other monotonously in my Highland home. The actions of my life, however
trifling they may have been, I can find some interest in recalling: they
associate me with my fellow-creatures; they connect me, in some degree,
with the vigorous movement of the world. But I have no sympathy with the
purely selfish pleasure which some men appear to derive from dwelling on
the minute anatomy of their own feelings, under the pressure of adverse
fortune. Let the domestic record of our stagnant life in Perthshire (so
far as I am concerned in it) be presented in my mother's words, not in
mine. A few lines of extract from the daily journal which it was her
habit to keep will tell all that need be told before this narrative
advances to later dates and to newer scenes.


"20th August.--We have been two months at our home in Scotland, and I
see no change in George for the better. He is as far as ever, I fear,
from being reconciled to his separation from that unhappy woman. Nothing
will induce him to confess it himself. He declares that his quiet life
here with me is all that he desires. But I know better! I have been into
his bedroom late at night. I have heard him talking of her in his sleep,
and I have seen the tears on his eyelids. My poor boy! What thousands
of charming women there are who would ask nothing better than to be his
wife! And the one woman whom he can never marry is the only woman whom
he loves!

"25th.--A long conversation about George with Mr. MacGlue. I have never
liked this Scotch doctor since he encouraged my son to keep the fatal
appointment at Saint Anthony's Well. But he seems to be a clever man in
his profession--and I think, in his way, he means kindly toward George.
His advice was given as coarsely as usual, and very positively at the
same time. 'Nothing will cure your son, madam, of his amatory passion
for that half-drowned lady of his but change--and another lady. Send
him away by himself this time; and let him feel the want of some kind
creature to look after him. And when he meets with that kind creature
(they are as plenty as fish in the sea), never trouble your head about
it if there's a flaw in her character. I have got a cracked tea-cup
which has served me for twenty years. Marry him, ma'am, to the new one
with the utmost speed and impetuosity which the law will permit.' I hate
Mr. MacGlue's opinions--so coarse and so hard-hearted!--but I sadly fear
that I must part with my son for a little while, for his own sake.

"26th.--Where is George to go? I have been thinking of it all through
the night, and I cannot arrive at a conclusion. It is so difficult to
reconcile myself to letting him go away alone.

"29th.--I have always believed in special providences; and I am now
confirmed in my belief. This morning has brought with it a note from
our good friend and neighbor at Belhelvie. Sir James is one of the
commissioners for the Northern Lights. He is going in a Government
vessel to inspect the lighthouses on the North of Scotland, and on the
Orkney and Shetland Islands--and, having noticed how worn and ill my
poor boy looks, he most kindly invites George to be his guest on the
voyage. They will not be absent for more than two months; and the
sea (as Sir James reminds me) did wonders for George's health when he
returned from India. I could wish for no better opportunity than this of
trying what change of air and scene will do for him. However painfully I
may feel the separation myself, I shall put a cheerful face on it; and I
shall urge George to accept the invitation.

"30th.--I have said all I could; but he still refuses to leave me. I am
a miserable, selfish creature. I felt so glad when he said No.

"31st.--Another wakeful night. George must positively send his answer to
Sir James to-day. I am determined to do my duty toward my son--he looks
so dreadfully pale and ill this morning! Besides, if something is not
done to rouse him, how do I know that he may not end in going back to
Mrs. Van Brandt after all? From every point of view, I feel bound to
insist on his accepting Sir James's invitation. I have only to be firm,
and the thing is done. He has never yet disobeyed me, poor fellow. He
will not disobey me now.

"2d September.--He has gone! Entirely to please me--entirely against his
own wishes. Oh, how is it that such a good son cannot get a good wife!
He would make any woman happy. I wonder whether I have done right in
sending him away? The wind is moaning in the fir plantation at the back
of the house. Is there a storm at sea? I forgot to ask Sir James how big
the vessel was. The 'Guide to Scotland' says the coast is rugged; and
there is a wild sea between the north shore and the Orkney Islands. I
almost regret having insisted so strongly--how foolish I am! We are all
in the hands of God. May God bless and prosper my good son!

"10th.--Very uneasy. No letter from George. Ah, how full of trouble this
life is! and how strange that we should cling to it as we do!

"15th.--A letter from George! They have done with the north coast and
they have crossed the wild sea to the Orkneys. Wonderful weather has
favored them so far; and George is in better health and spirits. Ah! how
much happiness there is in life if we only have the patience to wait for
it.

"2d October.--Another letter. They are safe in the harbor of Lerwick,
the chief port in the Shetland Islands. The weather has not latterly
been at all favorable. But the amendment in George's health remains. He
writes most gratefully of Sir James's unremitting kindness to him. I am
so happy, I declare I could kiss Sir James--though he _is_ a great man,
and a Commissioner for Northern Lights! In three weeks more (wind and
weather permitting) they hope to get back. Never mind my lonely life
here, if I can only see George happy and well again! He tells me they
have passed a great deal of their time on shore; but not a word does
he say about meeting any ladies. Perhaps they are scarce in those wild
regions? I have heard of Shetland shawls and Shetland ponies. Are there
any Shetland ladies, I wonder?"

CHAPTER XVII. SHETLAND HOSPITALITY.

"GUIDE! Where are we?"

"I can't say for certain."

"Have you lost your way?"

The guide looks slowly all round him, and then looks at me. That is his
answer to my question. And that is enough.

The lost persons are three in number. My traveling companion, myself,
and the guide. We are seated on three Shetland ponies--so small in
stature, that we two strangers were at first literally ashamed to get on
their backs. We are surrounded by dripping white mist so dense that we
become invisible to one another at a distance of half a dozen yards. We
know that we are somewhere on the mainland of the Shetland Isles. We see
under the feet of our ponies a mixture of moorland and bog--here, the
strip of firm ground that we are standing on, and there, a few feet off,
the strip of watery peat-bog, which is deep enough to suffocate us if
we step into it. Thus far, and no further, our knowledge extends. This
question of the moment is, What are we to do next?

The guide lights his pipe, and reminds me that he warned us against the
weather before we started for our ride. My traveling companion looks
at me resignedly, with an expression of mild reproach. I deserve it. My
rashness is to blame for the disastrous position in which we now find
ourselves.

In writing to my mother, I have been careful to report favorably of my
health and spirits. But I have not confessed that I still remember the
day when I parted with the one hope and renounced the one love which
made life precious to me. My torpid condition of mind, at home,
has simply given place to a perpetual restlessness, produced by the
excitement of my new life. I must now always be doing something--no
matter what, so long as it diverts me from my own thoughts. Inaction is
unendurable; solitude has become horrible to me. While the other members
of the party which has accompanied Sir James on his voyage of inspection
among the lighthouses are content to wait in the harbor of Lerwick for
a favorable change in the weather, I am obstinately bent on leaving
the comfortable shelter of the vessel to explore some inland ruin of
prehistoric times, of which I never heard, and for which I care nothing.
The movement is all I want; the ride will fill the hateful void of
time. I go, in defiance of sound advice offered to me on all sides. The
youngest member of our party catches the infection of my recklessness
(in virtue of his youth) and goes with me. And what has come of it?
We are blinded by mist; we are lost on a moor; and the treacherous
peat-bogs are round us in every direction!

What is to be done?

"Just leave it to the pownies," the guide says.

"Do you mean leave the ponies to find the way?"

"That's it," says the guide. "Drop the bridle, and leave it to the
pownies. See for yourselves. I'm away on _my_ powny."

He drops his bridle on the pommel of his saddle, whistles to his pony,
and disappears in the mist; riding with his hands in his pockets, and
his pipe in his mouth, as composedly as if he were sitting by his own
fireside at home.

We have no choice but to follow his example, or to be left alone on
the moor. The intelligent little animals, relieved from our stupid
supervision, trot off with their noses to the ground, like hounds on the
scent. Where the intersecting tract of bog is wide, they skirt round it.
Where it is narrow enough to be leaped over, they cross it by a jump.
Trot! trot!--away the hardy little creatures go; never stopping, never
hesitating. Our "superior intelligence," perfectly useless in the
emergency, wonders how it will end. Our guide, in front of us, answers
that it will end in the ponies finding their way certainly to the
nearest village or the nearest house. "Let the bridles be," is his one
warning to us. "Come what may of it, let the bridles be!"

It is easy for the guide to let his bridle be--he is accustomed to place
himself in that helpless position under stress of circumstances, and he
knows exactly what his pony can do.

To us, however, the situation is a new one; and it looks dangerous in
the extreme. More than once I check myself, not without an effort, in
the act of resuming the command of my pony on passing the more dangerous
points in the journey. The time goes on; and no sign of an inhabited
dwelling looms through the mist. I begin to get fidgety and irritable; I
find myself secretly doubting the trustworthiness of the guide. While
I am in this unsettled frame of mind, my pony approaches a dim, black,
winding line, where the bog must be crossed for the hundredth time at
least. The breadth of it (deceptively enlarged in appearance by the
mist) looks to my eyes beyond the reach of a leap by any pony that ever
was foaled. I lose my presence of mind. At the critical moment before
the jump is taken, I am foolish enough to seize the bridle, and suddenly
check the pony. He starts, throws up his head, and falls instantly as if
he had been shot. My right hand, as we drop on the ground together, gets
twisted under me, and I feel that I have sprained my wrist.

If I escape with no worse injury than this, I may consider myself well
off. But no such good fortune is reserved for me. In his struggles to
rise, before I have completely extricated myself from him, the pony
kicks me; and, as my ill-luck will have it, his hoof strikes just where
the poisoned spear struck me in the past days of my service in India.
The old wound opens again--and there I lie bleeding on the barren
Shetland moor!

This time my strength has not been exhausted in attempting to breast
the current of a swift-flowing river with a drowning woman to support.
I preserve my senses; and I am able to give the necessary directions
for bandaging the wound with the best materials which we have at our
disposal. To mount my pony again is simply out of the question. I must
remain where I am, with my traveling companion to look after me; and the
guide must trust his pony to discover the nearest place of shelter to
which I can be removed.

Before he abandons us on the moor, the man (at my suggestion) takes our
"bearings," as correctly as he can by the help of my pocket-compass.
This done, he disappears in the mist, with the bridle hanging loose,
and the pony's nose to the ground, as before. I am left, under my young
friend's care, with a cloak to lie on, and a saddle for a pillow. Our
ponies composedly help themselves to such grass as they can find on the
moor; keeping always near us as companionably as if they were a couple
of dogs. In this position we wait events, while the dripping mist hangs
thicker than ever all round us.

The slow minutes follow each other wearily in the majestic silence of
the moor. We neither of us acknowledge it in words, but we both feel
that hours may pass before the guide discovers us again. The penetrating
damp slowly strengthens its clammy hold on me. My companion's
pocket-flask of sherry has about a teaspoonful of wine left in the
bottom of it. We look at one another--having nothing else to look at in
the present state of the weather--and we try to make the best of it. So
the slow minutes follow each other, until our watches tell us that forty
minutes have elapsed since the guide and his pony vanished from our
view.

My friend suggests that we may as well try what our voices can do toward
proclaiming our situation to any living creature who may, by the barest
possibility, be within hearing of us. I leave him to try the experiment,
having no strength to spare for vocal efforts of any sort. My companion
shouts at the highest pitch of his voice. Silence follows his first
attempt. He tries again; and, this time, an answering hail reaches us
faintly through the white fog. A fellow-creature of some sort, guide or
stranger, is near us--help is coming at last!

An interval passes; and voices reach our ears--the voices of two men.
Then the shadowy appearance of the two becomes visible in the mist. Then
the guide advances near enough to be identified. He is followed by a
sturdy fellow in a composite dress, which presents him under the double
aspect of a groom and a gardener. The guide speaks a few words of rough
sympathy. The composite man stands by impenetrably silent; the sight of
a disabled stranger fails entirely either to surprise or to interest the
gardener-groom.

After a little private consultation, the two men decide to cross their
hands, and thus make a seat for me between them. My arms rest on their
shoulders; and so they carry me off. My friend trudges behind them, with
the saddle and the cloak. The ponies caper and kick, in unrestrained
enjoyment of their freedom; and sometimes follow, sometimes precede
us, as the humor of the moment inclines them. I am, fortunately for my
bearers, a light weight. After twice resting, they stop altogether, and
set me down on the driest place they can find. I look eagerly through
the mist for some signs of a dwelling-house--and I see nothing but a
little shelving beach, and a sheet of dark water beyond. Where are we?

The gardener-groom vanishes, and appears again on the water, looming
large in a boat. I am laid down in the bottom of the boat, with my
saddle-pillow; and we shove off, leaving the ponies to the desolate
freedom of the moor. They will pick up plenty to eat (the guide says);
and when night comes on they will find their own way to shelter in a
village hard by. The last I see of the hardy little creatures they are
taking a drink of water, side by side, and biting each other sportively
in higher spirits than ever!

Slowly we float over the dark water--not a river, as I had at first
supposed, but a lake--until we reach the shores of a little island; a
flat, lonely, barren patch of ground. I am carried along a rough pathway
made of great flat stones, until we reach the firmer earth, and discover
a human dwelling-place at last. It is a long, low house of one story
high; forming (as well as I can see) three sides of a square. The door
stands hospitably open. The hall within is bare and cold and dreary. The
men open an inner door, and we enter a long corridor, comfortably warmed
by a peat fire. On one wall I notice the closed oaken doors of rooms;
on the other, rows on rows of well-filled book-shelves meet my eye.
Advancing to the end of the first passage, we turn at right angles into
a second. Here a door is opened at last: I find myself in a spacious
room, completely and tastefully furnished, having two beds in it, and
a large fire burning in the grate. The change to this warm and cheerful
place of shelter from the chilly and misty solitude of the moor is
so luxuriously delightful that I am quite content, for the first
few minutes, to stretch myself on a bed, in lazy enjoyment of my new
position; without caring to inquire into whose house we have intruded;
without even wondering at the strange absence of master, mistress, or
member of the family to welcome our arrival under their hospitable roof.

After a while, the first sense of relief passes away. My dormant
curiosity revives. I begin to look about me.

The gardener-groom has disappeared. I discover my traveling companion
at the further end of the room, evidently occupied in questioning the
guide. A word from me brings him to my bedside. What discoveries has he
made? whose is the house in which we are sheltered; and how is it that
no member of the family appears to welcome us?

My friend relates his discoveries. The guide listens as attentively to
the second-hand narrative as if it were quite new to him.

The house that shelters us belongs to a gentleman of ancient Northern
lineage, whose name is Dunross. He has lived in unbroken retirement on
the barren island for twenty years past, with no other companion than a
daughter, who is his only child. He is generally believed to be one of
the most learned men living. The inhabitants of Shetland know him far
and wide, under a name in their dialect which means, being interpreted,
"The Master of Books." The one occasion on which he and his daughter
have been known to leave their island retreat was at a past time when
a terrible epidemic disease broke out among the villages in the
neighborhood. Father and daughter labored day and night among their poor
and afflicted neighbors, with a courage which no danger could shake,
with a tender care which no fatigue could exhaust. The father had
escaped infection, and the violence of the epidemic was beginning to
wear itself out, when the daughter caught the disease. Her life had been
preserved, but she never completely recovered her health. She is now an
incurable sufferer from some mysterious nervous disorder which
nobody understands, and which has kept her a prisoner on the island,
self-withdrawn from all human observation, for years past. Among the
poor inhabitants of the district, the father and daughter are worshiped
as semi-divine beings. Their names come after the Sacred Name in the
prayers which the parents teach to their children.

Such is the household (so far as the guide's story goes) on whose
privacy we have intruded ourselves! The narrative has a certain interest
of its own, no doubt, but it has one defect--it fails entirely to
explain the continued absence of Mr. Dunross. Is it possible that he is
not aware of our presence in the house? We apply the guide, and make a
few further inquiries of him.

"Are we here," I ask, "by permission of Mr. Dunross?"

The guide stares. If I had spoken to him in Greek or Hebrew, I could
hardly have puzzled him more effectually. My friend tries him with a
simpler form of words.

"Did you ask leave to bring us here when you found your way to the
house?"

The guide stares harder than ever, with every appearance of feeling
perfectly scandalized by the question.

"Do you think," he asks, sternly, "'that I am fool enough to disturb the
Master over his books for such a little matter as bringing you and your
friend into this house?"

"Do you mean that you have brought us here without first asking leave?"
I exclaim in amazement.

The guide's face brightens; he has beaten the true state of the case
into our stupid heads at last! "That's just what I mean!" he says, with
an air of infinite relief.

The door opens before we have recovered the shock inflicted on us by
this extraordinary discovery. A little, lean, old gentleman, shrouded
in a long black dressing-gown, quietly enters the room. The guide steps
forward, and respectfully closes the door for him. We are evidently in
the presence of The Master of Books!

CHAPTER XVIII. THE DARKENED ROOM.

THE little gentleman advances to my bedside. His silky white hair flows
over his shoulders; he looks at us with faded blue eyes; he bows with a
sad and subdued courtesy, and says, in the simplest manner, "I bid you
welcome, gentlemen, to my house."

We are not content with merely thanking him; we naturally attempt to
apologize for our intrusion. Our host defeats the attempt at the outset
by making an apology on his own behalf.

"I happened to send for my servant a minute since," he proceeds, "and
I only then heard that you were here. It is a custom of the house
that nobody interrupts me over my books. Be pleased, sir, to accept
my excuses," he adds, addressing himself to me, "for not having sooner
placed myself and my household at your disposal. You have met, as I am
sorry to hear, with an accident. Will you permit me to send for medical
help? I ask the question a little abruptly, fearing that time may be of
importance, and knowing that our nearest doctor lives at some distance
from this house."

He speaks with a certain quaintly precise choice of words--more like a
man dictating a letter than holding a conversation. The subdued sadness
of his manner is reflected in the subdued sadness of his face. He and
sorrow have apparently been old acquaintances, and have become used to
each other for years past. The shadow of some past grief rests quietly
and impenetrably over the whole man; I see it in his faded blue eyes, on
his broad forehead, on his delicate lips, on his pale shriveled cheeks.
My uneasy sense of committing an intrusion on him steadily increases,
in spite of his courteous welcome. I explain to him that I am capable of
treating my own case, having been myself in practice as a medical man;
and this said, I revert to my interrupted excuses. I assure him that it
is only within the last few moments that my traveling companion and
I have become aware of the liberty which our guide has taken in
introducing us, on his own sole responsibility, to the house. Mr.
Dunross looks at me, as if he, like the guide, failed entirely to
understand what my scruples and excuses mean. After a while the truth
dawns on him. A faint smile flickers over his face; he lays his hand in
a gentle, fatherly way on my shoulder.

"We are so used here to our Shetland hospitality," he says, "that we
are slow to understand the hesitation which a stranger feels in taking
advantage of it. Your guide is in no respect to blame, gentlemen. Every
house in these islands which is large enough to contain a spare room has
its Guests' Chamber, always kept ready for occupation. When you travel
my way, you come here as a matter of course; you stay here as long as
you like; and, when you go away, I only do my duty as a good Shetlander
in accompanying you on the first stage of your journey to bid you
godspeed. The customs of centuries past elsewhere are modern customs
here. I beg of you to give my servant all the directions which are
necessary to your comfort, just as freely as you could give them in your
own house."

He turns aside to ring a hand-bell on the table as he speaks; and
notices in the guide's face plain signs that the man has taken offense
at my disparaging allusion to him.

"Strangers cannot be expected to understand our ways, Andrew," says
The Master of Books. "But you and I understand one another--and that is
enough."

The guide's rough face reddens with pleasure. If a crowned king on a
throne had spoken condescendingly to him, he could hardly have looked
more proud of the honor conferred than he looks now. He makes a clumsy
attempt to take the Master's hand and kiss it. Mr. Dunross gently repels
the attempt, and gives him a little pat on the head. The guide looks at
me and my friend as if he had been honored with the highest distinction
that an earthly being can receive. The Master's hand had touched him
kindly!

In a moment more, the gardener-groom appears at the door to answer the
bell.

"You will move the medicine-chest into this room, Peter," says Mr.
Dunross. "And you will wait on this gentleman, who is confined to his
bed by an accident, exactly as you would wait on me if I were ill. If
we both happen to ring for you together, you will answer his bell before
you answer mine. The usual changes of linen are, of course, ready in the
wardrobe there? Very good. Go now, and tell the cook to prepare a little
dinner; and get a bottle of the old Madeira out of the cellar. You will
least, in this room. These two gentlemen will be best pleased to dine
together. Return here in five minutes' time, in case you are wanted; and
show my guest, Peter, that I am right in believing you to be a good
nurse as well as a good servant."

The silent and surly Peter brightens under the expression of the
Master's confidence in him, as the guide brightened under the influence
of the Master's caressing touch. The two men leave the room together.

We take advantage of the momentary silence that follows to introduce
ourselves by name to our host, and to inform him of the circumstances
under which we happen to be visiting Shetland. He listens in his
subdued, courteous way; but he makes no inquiries about our relatives;
he shows no interest in the arrival of the Government yacht and the
Commissioner for Northern Lights. All sympathy with the doings of
the outer world, all curiosity about persons of social position and
notoriety, is evidently at an end in Mr. Dunross. For twenty years the
little round of his duties and his occupations has been enough for him.
Life has lost its priceless value to this man; and when Death comes to
him he will receive the king of terrors as he might receive the last of
his guests.

"Is there anything else I can do," he says, speaking more to himself
than to us, "before I go back to my books?"

Something else occurs to him, even as he puts the question. He addresses
my companion, with his faint, sad smile. "This will be a dull life, I am
afraid, sir, for you. If you happen to be fond of angling, I can offer
you some little amusement in that way. The lake is well stocked with
fish; and I have a boy employed in the garden, who will be glad to
attend on you in the boat."

My friend happens to be fond of fishing, and gladly accepts the
invitation. The Master says his parting words to me before he goes back
to his books.

"You may safely trust my man Peter to wait on you, Mr. Germaine, while
you are so unfortunate as to be confined to this room. He has the
advantage (in cases of illness) of being a very silent, undemonstrative
person. At the same time he is careful and considerate, in his own
reserved way. As to what I may term the lighter duties at your bedside
such as reading to you, writing your letters for you while your right
hand is still disabled, regulating the temperature in the room, and
so on--though I cannot speak positively, I think it likely that these
little services may be rendered to you by another person whom I have not
mentioned yet. We shall see what happens in a few hours' time. In the
meanwhile, sir, I ask permission to leave you to your rest."

With those words, he walks out of the room as quietly as he walked
into it, and leaves his two guests to meditate gratefully on Shetland
hospitality. We both wonder what those last mysterious words of our host
mean; and we exchange more or less ingenious guesses on the subject of
that nameless "other person" who may possibly attend on me--until the
arrival of dinner turns our thoughts into a new course.

The dishes are few in number, but cooked to perfection and admirably
served. I am too weary to eat much: a glass of the fine old Madeira
revives me. We arrange our future plans while we are engaged over the
meal. Our return to the yacht in Lerwick harbor is expected on the next
day at the latest. As things are, I can only leave my companion to go
back to the vessel, and relieve the minds of our friends of any needless
alarm about me. On the day after, I engage to send on board a written
report of the state of my health, by a messenger who can bring my
portmanteau back with him.

These arrangements decided on, my friend goes away (at my own request)
to try his skill as an angler in the lake. Assisted by the silent Peter
and the well-stocked medicine-chest, I apply the necessary dressings to
my wound, wrap myself in the comfortable morning-gown which is always
kept ready in the Guests' Chamber, and lie down again on the bed to try
the restorative virtues of sleep.

Before he leaves the room, silent Peter goes to the window, and asks
in fewest possible words if he shall draw the curtains. In fewer words
still--for I am feeling drowsy already--I answer No. I dislike shutting
out the cheering light of day. To my morbid fancy, at that moment,
it looks like resigning myself deliberately to the horrors of a long
illness. The hand-bell is on my bedside table; and I can always ring for
Peter if the light keeps me from sleeping. On this understanding, Peter
mutely nods his head, and goes out.

For some minutes I lie in lazy contemplation of the companionable fire.
Meanwhile the dressings on my wound and the embrocation on my sprained
wrist steadily subdue the pains which I have felt so far. Little by
little, the bright fire seems to be fading. Little by little, sleep
steals on me, and all my troubles are forgotten.

I wake, after what seems to have been a long repose--I wake, feeling the
bewilderment which we all experience on opening our eyes for the first
time in a bed and a room that are new to us. Gradually collecting my
thoughts, I find my perplexity considerably increased by a trifling but
curious circumstance. The curtains which I had forbidden Peter to touch
are drawn--closely drawn, so as to plunge the whole room in obscurity.
And, more surprising still, a high screen with folding sides stands
before the fire, and confines the light which it might otherwise give
exclusively to the ceiling. I am literally enveloped in shadows. Has
night come?

In lazy wonder, I turn my head on the pillow, and look on the other side
of my bed.

Dark as it is, I discover instantly that I am not alone.

A shadowy figure stands by my bedside. The dim outline of the dress
tells me that it is the figure of a woman. Straining my eyes, I fancy
I can discern a wavy black object covering her head and shoulders
which looks like a large veil. Her face is turned toward me, but no
distinguishing feature in it is visible. She stands like a statue, with
her hands crossed in front of her, faintly relieved against the dark
substance of her dress. This I can see--and this is all.

There is a moment of silence. The shadowy being finds its voice, and
speaks first.

"I hope you feel better, sir, after your rest?"

The voice is low, with a certain faint sweetness or tone which falls
soothingly on my ear. The accent is unmistakably the accent of a refined
and cultivated person. After making my acknowledgments to the unknown
and half-seen lady, I venture to ask the inevitable question, "To whom
have I the honor of speaking?"

The lady answers, "I am Miss Dunross; and I hope, if you have no
objection to it, to help Peter in nursing you."

This, then, is the "other person" dimly alluded to by our host! I
think directly of the heroic conduct of Miss Dunross among her poor and
afflicted neighbors; and I do not forget the melancholy result of her
devotion to others which has left her an incurable invalid. My anxiety
to see this lady more plainly increases a hundred-fold. I beg her to add
to my grateful sense of her kindness by telling me why the room is so
dark "Surely," I say, "it cannot be night already?"

"You have not been asleep," she answers, "for more than two hours. The
mist has disappeared, and the sun is shining."

I take up the bell, standing on the table at my side.

"May I ring for Peter, Miss Dunross?"

"To open the curtains, Mr. Germaine?"

"Yes--with your permission. I own I should like to see the sunlight."

"I will send Peter to you immediately."

The shadowy figure of my new nurse glides away. In another moment,
unless I say something to stop her, the woman whom I am so eager to see
will have left the room.

"Pray don't go!" I say. "I cannot think of troubling you to take a
trifling message for me. The servant will come in, if I only ring the
bell."

She pauses--more shadowy than ever--halfway between the bed and the
door, and answers a little sadly:

"Peter will not let in the daylight while I am in the room. He closed
the curtains by my order."

The reply puzzles me. Why should Peter keep the room dark while Miss
Dunross is in it? Are her eyes weak? No; if her eyes were weak, they
would be protected by a shade. Dark as it is, I can see that she does
not wear a shade. Why has the room been darkened--if not for me? I
cannot venture on asking the question--I can only make my excuses in due
form.

"Invalids only think of themselves," I say. "I supposed that you had
kindly darkened the room on my account."

She glides back to my bedside before she speaks again. When she does
answer, it is in these startling words:

"You were mistaken, Mr. Germaine. Your room has been darkened--not on
your account, but on _mine_."

CHAPTER XIX. THE CATS.

MISS DUNROSS had so completely perplexed me, that I was at a loss what
to say next.

To ask her plainly why it was necessary to keep the room in darkness
while she remained in it, might prove (for all I knew to the contrary)
to be an act of positive rudeness. To venture on any general expression
of sympathy with her, knowing absolutely nothing of the circumstances,
might place us both in an embarrassing position at the outset of our
acquaintance. The one thing I could do was to beg that the present
arrangement of the room might not be disturbed, and to leave her to
decide as to whether she should admit me to her confidence or exclude me
from it, at her own sole discretion.

She perfectly understood what was going on in my mind. Taking a chair at
the foot of the bed, she told me simply and unreservedly the sad secret
of the darkened room.

"If you wish to see much of me, Mr. Germaine," she began, "you must
accustom yourself to the world of shadows in which it is my lot to live.
Some time since, a dreadful illness raged among the people in our part
of this island; and I was so unfortunate as to catch the infection. When
I recovered--no! 'Recovery' is not the right word to use--let me say,
when I escaped death, I found myself afflicted by a nervous malady which
has defied medical help from that time to this. I am suffering (as the
doctors explain it to me) from a morbidly sensitive condition of the
nerves near the surface to the action of light. If I were to draw the
curtains, and look out of that window, I should feel the acutest pain
all over my face. If I covered my face, and drew the curtains with my
bare hands, I should feel the same pain in my hands. You can just see,
perhaps, that I have a very large and very thick veil on my head. I let
it fall over my face and neck and hands, when I have occasion to
pass along the corridors or to enter my father's study--and I find it
protection enough. Don't be too ready to deplore my sad condition,
sir! I have got so used to living in the dark that I can see quite well
enough for all the purposes of _my_ poor existence. I can read and write
in these shadows--I can see you, and be of use to you in many little
ways, if you will let me. There is really nothing to be distressed
about. My life will not be a long one--I know and feel that. But I hope
to be spared long enough to be my father's companion through the closing
years of his life. Beyond that, I have no prospect. In the meanwhile,
I have my pleasures; and I mean to add to my scanty little stack the
pleasure of attending on you. You are quite an event in my life. I
look forward to reading to you and writing for you, as some girls look
forward to a new dress, or a first ball. Do you think it very strange of
me to tell you so openly just what I have in my mind? I can't help it! I
say what I think to my father and to our poor neighbors hereabouts--and
I can't alter my ways at a moment's notice. I own it when I like people;
and I own it when I don't. I have been looking at you while you were
asleep; and I have read your face as I might read a book. There are
signs of sorrow on your forehead and your lips which it is strange to
see in so young a face as yours. I am afraid I shall trouble you with
many questions about yourself when we become better acquainted with each
other. Let me begin with a question, in my capacity as nurse. Are your
pillows comfortable? I can see they want shaking up. Shall I send for
Peter to raise you? I am unhappily not strong enough to be able to help
you in that way. No? You are able to raise yourself? Wait a little.
There! Now lie back--and tell me if I know how to establish the right
sort of sympathy between a tumbled pillow and a weary head."

She had so indescribably touched and interested me, stranger as I was,
that the sudden cessation of her faint, sweet tones affected me almost
with a sense of pain. In trying (clumsily enough) to help her with the
pillows, I accidentally touched her hand. It felt so cold and so thin,
that even the momentary contact with it startled me. I tried vainly to
see her face, now that it was more within reach of my range of view.
The merciless darkness kept it as complete a mystery as ever. Had my
curiosity escaped her notice? Nothing escaped her notice. Her next words
told me plainly that I had been discovered.

"You have been trying to see me," she said. "Has my hand warned you not
to try again? I felt that it startled you when you touched it just now."

Such quickness of perception as this was not to be deceived; such
fearless candor demanded as a right a similar frankness on my side. I
owned the truth, and left it to her indulgence to forgive me.

She returned slowly to her chair at the foot of the bed.

"If we are to be friends," she said, "we must begin by understanding
one another. Don't associate any romantic ideas of invisible beauty
with _me_, Mr. Germaine. I had but one beauty to boast of before I fell
ill--my complexion--and that has gone forever. There is nothing to see
in me now but the poor reflection of my former self; the ruin of
what was once a woman. I don't say this to distress you--I say it to
reconcile you to the darkness as a perpetual obstacle, so far as your
eyes are concerned, between you and me. Make the best instead of the
worst of your strange position here. It offers you a new sensation
to amuse you while you are ill. You have a nurse who is an impersonal
creature--a shadow among shadows; a voice to speak to you, and a hand to
help you, and nothing more. Enough of myself!" she exclaimed, rising
and changing her tone. "What can I do to amuse you?" She considered
a little. "I have some odd tastes," she resumed; "and I think I may
entertain you if I make you acquainted with one of them. Are you like
most other men, Mr. Germaine? Do you hate cats?"

The question startled me. However, I could honestly answer that, in this
respect at least, I was not like other men.

"To my thinking," I added, "the cat is a cruelly misunderstood
creature--especially in England. Women, no doubt, generally do justice
to the affectionate nature of cats. But the men treat them as if they
were the natural enemies of the human race. The men drive a cat out of
their presence if it ventures upstairs, and set their dogs at it if it
shows itself in the street--and then they turn round and accuse the poor
creature (whose genial nature must attach itself to something) of being
only fond of the kitchen!"

The expression of these unpopular sentiments appeared to raise me
greatly in the estimation of Miss Dunross.

"We have one sympathy in common, at any rate," she said. "Now I can
amuse you! Prepare for a surprise."

She drew her veil over her face as she spoke, and, partially opening the
door, rang my handbell. Peter appeared, and received his instructions.

"Move the screen," said Miss Dunross. Peter obeyed; the ruddy firelight
streamed over the floor. Miss Dunross proceeded with her directions.
"Open the door of the cats' room, Peter; and bring me my harp. Don't
suppose that you are going to listen to a great player, Mr. Germaine,"
she went on, when Peter had departed on his singular errand, "or that
you are likely to see the sort of harp to which you are accustomed, as
a man of the modern time. I can only play some old Scotch airs; and my
harp is an ancient instrument (with new strings)--an heirloom in our
family, some centuries old. When you see my harp, you will think of
pictures of St. Cecilia--and you will be treating my performance kindly
if you will remember, at the sam e time, that I am no saint!"

She drew her chair into the firelight, and sounded a whistle which
she took from the pocket of her dress. In another moment the lithe
and shadowy figures of the cats appeared noiselessly in the red light,
answering their mistress's call. I could just count six of them, as the
creatures seated themselves demurely in a circle round the chair. Peter
followed with the harp, and closed the door after him as he went out.
The streak of daylight being now excluded from the room, Miss Dunross
threw back her veil, and took the harp on her knee; seating herself, I
observed, with her face turned away from the fire.

"You will have light enough to see the cats by," she said, "without
having too much light for _me_. Firelight does not give me the acute
pain which I suffer when daylight falls on my face--I feel a certain
inconvenience from it, and nothing more."

She touched the strings of her instrument--the ancient harp, as she had
said, of the pictured St. Cecilia; or, rather, as I thought, the ancient
harp of the Welsh bards. The sound was at first unpleasantly high in
pitch, to my untutored ear. At the opening notes of the melody--a slow,
wailing, dirgelike air--the cats rose, and circled round their mistress,
marching to the tune. Now they followed each other singly; now, at a
change in the melody, they walked two and two; and, now again, they
separated into divisions of three each, and circled round the chair in
opposite directions. The music quickened, and the cats quickened their
pace with it. Faster and faster the notes rang out, and faster and
faster in the ruddy firelight, the cats, like living shadows, whirled
round the still black figure in the chair, with the ancient harp on its
knee. Anything so weird, wild, and ghostlike I never imagined before
even in a dream! The music changed, and the whirling cats began to leap.
One perched itself at a bound on the pedestal of the harp. Four sprung
up together, and assumed their places, two on each of her shoulders.
The last and smallest of the cats took the last leap, and lighted on
her head! There the six creatures kept their positions, motionless as
statues! Nothing moved but the wan, white hands over the harp-strings;
no sound but the sound of the music stirred in the room. Once more the
melody changed. In an instant the six cats were on the floor again,
seated round the chair as I had seen them on their first entrance; the
harp was laid aside; and the faint, sweet voice said quietly, "I am soon
tired--I must leave my cats to conclude their performances tomorrow."

She rose, and approached the bedside.

"I leave you to see the sunset through your window," she said. "From
the coming of the darkness to the coming of breakfast-time, you must
not count on my services--I am taking my rest. I have no choice but to
remain in bed (sleeping when I can) for twelve hours or more. The long
repose seems to keep my life in me. Have I and my cats surprised you
very much? Am I a witch; and are they my familiar spirits? Remember how
few amusements I have, and you will not wonder why I devote myself to
teaching these pretty creatures their tricks, and attaching them to me
like dogs! They were slow at first, and they taught me excellent lessons
of patience. Now they understand what I want of them, and they learn
wonderfully well. How you will amuse your friend, when he comes back
from fishing, with the story of the young lady who lives in the dark,
and keeps a company of performing cats! I shall expect _you_ to amuse
_me_ to-morrow--I want you to tell me all about yourself, and how you
came to visit these wild islands of ours. Perhaps, as the days go on,
and we get better acquainted, you will take me a little more into your
confidence, and tell me the true meaning of that story of sorrow which I
read on your face while you were asleep? I have just enough of the woman
left in me to be the victim of curiosity, when I meet with a person who
interests me. Good-by till to-morrow! I wish you a tranquil night, and a
pleasant waking.--Come, my familiar spirits! Come, my cat children! it's
time we went back to our own side of the house."

She dropped the veil over her face--and, followed by her train of cats,
glided out of the room.

Immediately on her departure, Peter appeared and drew back the curtains.
The light of the setting sun streamed in at the window. At the same
moment my traveling companion returned in high spirits, eager to tell me
about his fishing in the lake. The contrast between what I saw and heard
now, and what I had seen and heard only a few minutes since, was so
extraordinary and so startling that I almost doubted whether the veiled
figure with the harp, and the dance of cats, were not the fantastic
creations of a dream. I actually asked my friend whether he had found me
awake or asleep when he came into the room!

Evening merged into night. The Master of Books made his appearance, to
receive the latest news of my health. He spoke and listened absently
as if his mind were still pre-occupied by his studies--except when I
referred gratefully to his daughter's kindness to me. At her name his
faded blue eyes brightened; his drooping head became erect; his sad,
subdued voice strengthened in tone.

"Do not hesitate to let her attend on you," he said. "Whatever interests
or amuses her, lengthens her life. In _her_ life is the breath of mine.
She is more than my daughter; she is the guardian-angel of the house. Go
where she may, she carries the air of heaven with her. When you say your
prayers, sir, pray God to leave my daughter here a little longer."

He sighed heavily; his head dropped again on his breast--he left me.

The hour advanced; the evening meal was set by my bedside. Silent Peter,
taking his leave for the night, developed into speech. "I sleep next
door," he said. "Ring when you want me." My traveling companion, taking
the second bed in the room, reposed in the happy sleep of youth. In
the house there was dead silence. Out of the house, the low song of the
night-wind, rising and falling over the lake and the moor, was the one
sound to be heard. So the first day ended in the hospitable Shetland
house.

CHAPTER XX. THE GREEN FLAG.

"I CONGRATULATE you, Mr. Germaine, on your power of painting in words.
Your description gives me a vivid idea of Mrs. Van Brandt."

"Does the portrait please you, Miss Dunross?"

"May I speak as plainly as usual?"

"Certainly!"

"Well, then, plainly, I don't like your Mrs. Van Brandt."

Ten days had passed; and thus far Miss Dunross had made her way into my
confidence already!

By what means had she induced me to trust her with those secret and
sacred sorrows of my life which I had hitherto kept for my mother's
ear alone? I can easily recall the rapid and subtle manner in which her
sympathies twined themselves round mine; but I fail entirely to trace
the infinite gradations of approach by which she surprised and conquered
my habitual reserve. The strongest influence of all, the influence of
the eye, was not hers. When the light was admitted into the room she was
shrouded in her veil. At all other times the curtains were drawn, the
screen was before the fire--I could see dimly the outline of her face,
and I could see no more. The secret of her influence was perhaps partly
attributable to the simple and sisterly manner in which she spoke to me,
and partly to the indescribable interest which associated itself with
her mere presence in the room. Her father had told me that she "carried
the air of heaven with her." In my experience, I can only say that she
carried something with her which softly and inscrutably possessed itself
of my will, and made me as unconsciously obedient to her wishes as if I
had been her dog. The love-story of my boyhood, in all its particulars,
down even to the gift of the green flag; the mystic predictions of Dame
Dermody; the loss of every trace of my little Mary of former days; the
rescue of Mrs. Van Brandt from the river; the apparition of her in the
summer-house; the after-meetings with her in Edinburgh and in London;
the final parting which had left its mark of sorrow on my face--all
these events, all these sufferings, I confided to her as unreservedly
as I have confided them to these pages. And the result, as she sat by me
in the darkened room, was summed up, with a woman's headlong impetuosity
of judgment, in the words that I have just written--"I don't like your
Mrs. Van Brandt!"

"Why not?" I asked.

She answered instantly, "Because you ought to love nobody but Mary."

"But Mary has been lost to me since I was a boy of thirteen."

"Be patient, and you will find her again. Mary is patient--Mary is
waiting for you. When you meet her, you will be ashamed to remember that
you ever loved Mrs. Van Brandt--you will look on your separation from
that woman as the happiest event of your life. I may not live to hear of
it--but _you_ will live to own that I was right."

Her perfectly baseless conviction that time would yet bring about my
meeting with Mary, partly irritated, partly amused me.

"You seem to agree with Dame Dermody," I said. "You believe that our two
destinies are one. No matter what time may elapse, or what may happen in
the time, you believe my marriage with Mary is still a marriage delayed,
and nothing more?"

"I firmly believe it."

"Without knowing why--except that you dislike the idea of my marrying
Mrs. Van Brandt?"

She knew that this view of her motive was not far from being the right
one--and, womanlike, she shifted the discussion to new ground.

"Why do you call her Mrs. Van Brandt?" she asked. "Mrs. Van Brandt is
the namesake of your first love. If you are so fond of her, why don't
you call her Mary?"

I was ashamed to give the true reason--it seemed so utterly unworthy of
a man of any sense or spirit. Noticing my hesitation, she insisted on my
answering her; she forced me to make my humiliating confession.

"The man who has parted us," I said, "called her Mary. I hate him with
such a jealous hatred that he has even disgusted me with the name! It
lost all its charm for me when it passed _his_ lips."

I had anticipated that she would laugh at me. No! She suddenly raised
her head as if she were looking at me intently in the dark.

"How fond you must be of that woman!" she said. "Do you dream of her
now?"

"I never dream of her now."

"Do you expect to see the apparition of her again?"

"It may be so--if a time comes when she is in sore need of help, and
when she has no friend to look to but me."

"Did you ever see the apparition of your little Mary?"

"Never!"

"But you used once to see her--as Dame Dermody predicted--in dreams?"

"Yes--when I was a lad."

"And, in the after-time, it was not Mary, but Mrs. Van Brandt who came
to you in dreams--who appeared to you in the spirit, when she was far
away from you in the body? Poor old Dame Dermody. She little thought,
in her life-time, that her prediction would be fullfilled by the wrong
woman!"

To that result her inquiries had inscrutably conducted her! If she had
only pressed them a little further--if she had not unconsciously led
me astray again by the very next question that fell from her lips--she
_must_ have communicated to _my_ mind the idea obscurely germinating in
hers--the idea of a possible identity between the Mary of my first love
and Mrs. Van Brandt!

"Tell me," she went on. "If you met with your little Mary now, what
would she be like? What sort of woman would you expect to see?"

I could hardly help laughing. "How can I tell," I rejoined, "at this
distance of time?"

"Try!" she said.

Reasoning my way from the known personality to the unknown, I
searched my memory for the image of the frail and delicate child of my
remembrance: and I drew the picture of a frail and delicate woman--the
most absolute contrast imaginable to Mrs. Van Brandt!

The half-realized idea of identity in the mind of Miss Dunross dropped
out of it instantly, expelled by the substantial conclusion which the
contrast implied. Alike ignorant of the aftergrowth of health, strength,
and beauty which time and circumstances had developed in the Mary of
my youthful days, we had alike completely and unconsciously misled one
another. Once more, I had missed the discovery of the truth, and missed
it by a hair-breadth!

"I infinitely prefer your portrait of Mary," said Miss Dunross, "to
your portrait of Mrs. Van Brandt. Mary realizes my idea of what a really
attractive woman ought to be. How you can have felt any sorrow for
the loss of that other person (I detest buxom women!) passes my
understanding. I can't tell you how interested I am in Mary! I want to
know more about her. Where is that pretty present of needle-work which
the poor little thing embroidered for you so industriously? Do let me
see the green flag!"

She evidently supposed that I carried the green flag about me! I felt a
little confused as I answered her.

"I am sorry to disappoint you. The green flag is somewhere in my house
in Perthshire."

"You have not got it with you?" she exclaimed. "You leave her keepsake
lying about anywhere? Oh, Mr. Germaine, you have indeed forgotten Mary!
A woman, in your place, would have parted with her life rather than part
with the one memorial left of the time when she first loved!"

She spoke with such extraordinary earnestness--with such agitation, I
might almost say--that she quite startled me.

"Dear Miss Dunross," I remonstrated, "the flag is not lost."

"I should hope not!" she interposed, quickly. "If you lose the green
flag, you lose the last relic of Mary--and more than that, if _my_
belief is right."

"What do you believe?"

"You will laugh at me if I tell you. I am afraid my first reading of
your face was wrong--I am afraid you are a hard man."

"Indeed you do me an injustice. I entreat you to answer me as frankly as
usual. What do I lose in losing the last relic of Mary?"

"You lose the one hope I have for you," she answered, gravely--"the hope
of your meeting and your marriage with Mary in the time to come. I was
sleepless last night, and I was thinking of your pretty love story by
the banks of the bright English lake. The longer I thought, the more
firmly I felt the conviction that the poor child's green flag is
destined to have its innocent influence in forming your future life.
Your happiness is waiting for you in that artless little keepsake!
I can't explain or justify this belief of mine. It is one of my
eccentricities, I suppose--like training my cats to perform to the music
of my harp. But, if I were your old friend, instead of being only
your friend of a few days, I would leave you no peace--I would beg and
entreat and persist, as only a woman _can_ persist--until I had made
Mary's gift as close a companion of yours, as your mother's portrait in
the locket there at your watch-chain. While the flag is with you, Mary's
influence is with you; Mary's love is still binding you by the dear old
tie; and Mary and you, after years of separation, will meet again!"

The fancy was in itself pretty and poetical; the earnestness which had
given expression to it would have had its influence over a man of a far
harder nature than mine. I confess she had made me ashamed, if she had
done nothing more, of my neglect of the green flag.

"I will look for it the moment I am at home again," I said; "and I will
take care that it is carefully preserved for the future."

"I want more than that," she rejoined. "If you can't wear the flag about
you, I want it always to be _with_ you--to go wherever you go. When
they brought your luggage here from the vessel at Lerwick, you
were particularly anxious about the safety of your traveling
writing-desk--the desk there on the table. Is there anything very
valuable in it?"

"It contains my money, and other things that I prize far more highly--my
mother's letters, and some family relics which I should be very sorry
to lose. Besides, the desk itself has its own familiar interest as my
constant traveling companion of many years past."

Miss Dunross rose, and came close to the chair in which I was sitting.

"Let Mary's flag be your constant traveling companion," she said. "You
have spoken far too gratefully of my services here as your nurse.
Reward me beyond my deserts. Make allowances, Mr. Germaine, for the
superstitious fancies of a lonely, dreamy woman. Promise me that the
green flag shall take its place among the other little treasures in your
desk!"

It is needless to say that I made the allowances and gave the
promise--gave it, resolving seriously to abide by it. For the first
time since I had known her, she put her poor, wasted hand in mine,
and pressed it for a moment. Acting heedlessly under my first grateful
impulse, I lifted her hand to my lips before I released it. She
started--trembled--and suddenly and silently passed out of the room.

CHAPTER XXI. SHE COMES BETWEEN US.

WHAT emotion had I thoughtlessly aroused in Miss Dunross? Had I offended
or distressed her? Or had I, without meaning it, forced on her inner
knowledge some deeply seated feeling which she had thus far resolutely
ignored?

I looked back through the days of my sojourn in the house; I questioned
my own feelings and impressions, on the chance that they might serve me
as a means of solving the mystery of her sudden flight from the room.

What effect had she produced on me?

In plain truth, she had simply taken her place in my mind, to the
exclusion of every other person and every other subject. In ten days she
had taken a hold on my sympathies of which other women would have failed
to possess themselves in so many years. I remembered, to my shame, that
my mother had but seldom occupied my thoughts. Even the image of Mrs.
Van Brandt--except when the conversation had turned on her--had become
a faint image in my mind! As to my friends at Lerwick, from Sir James
downward, they had all kindly come to see me--and I had secretly and
ungratefully rejoiced when their departure left the scene free for the
return of my nurse. In two days more the Government vessel was to sail
on the return voyage. My wrist was still painful when I tried to use it;
but the far more serious injury presented by the re-opened wound was
no longer a subject of anxiety to myself or to any one about me. I was
sufficiently restored to be capable of making the journey to Lerwick,
if I rested for one night at a farm half-way between the town and Mr.
Dunross's house. Knowing this, I had nevertheless left the question of
rejoining the vessel undecided to the very latest moment. The motive
which I pleaded to my friends was--uncertainty as to the sufficient
recovery of my strength. The motive which I now confessed to myself was
reluctance to leave Miss Dunross.

What was the secret of her power over me? What emotion, what passion,
had she awakened in me? Was it love?

No: not love. The place which Mary had once held in my heart, the place
which Mrs. Van Brandt had taken in the after-time, was not the place
occupied by Miss Dunross. How could I (in the ordinary sense of the
word) be in love with a woman whose face I had never seen? whose beauty
had faded, never to bloom again? whose wasted life hung by a thread
which the accident of a moment might snap? The senses have their share
in all love between the sexes which is worthy of the name. They had no
share in the feeling with which I regarded Miss Dunross. What _was_ the
feeling, then? I can only answer the question in one way. The feeling
lay too deep in me for my sounding.

What impression had I produced on her? What sensitive chord had I
ignorantly touched, when my lips touched her hand?

I confess I recoiled from pursuing the inquiry which I had deliberately
set myself to make. I thought of her shattered health; of her melancholy
existence in shadow and solitude; of the rich treasures of such a heart
and such a mind as hers, wasted with her wasting life; and I said to
myself, Let her secret be sacred! let me never again, by word or deed,
bring the trouble which tells of it to the surface! let her heart be
veiled from me in the darkness which veils her face!

In this frame of mind toward her, I waited her return.

I had no doubt of seeing her again, sooner or later, on that day. The
post to the south went out on the next day; and the early hour of the
morning at which the messenger called for our letters made it a matter
of ordinary convenience to write overnight. In the disabled state of my
hand, Miss Dunross had been accustomed to write home for me, under my
dictation: she knew that I owed a letter to my mother, and that I relied
as usual on her help. Her return to me, under these circumstances, was
simply a question of time: any duty which she had once undertaken was an
imperative duty in her estimation, no matter how trifling it might be.

The hours wore on; the day drew to its end--and still she never
appeared.

I left my room to enjoy the last sunny gleam of the daylight in the
garden attached to the house; first telling Peter where I might be
found, if Miss Dunross wanted me. The garden was a wild place, to my
southern notions; but it extended for some distance along the shore
of the island, and it offered some pleasant views of the lake and the
moorland country beyond. Slowly pursuing my walk, I proposed to myself
to occupy my mind to some useful purpose by arranging beforehand the
composition of the letter which Miss Dunross was to write.

To my great surprise, I found it simply impossible to fix my mind on
the subject. Try as I might, my thoughts persisted in wandering from
the letter to my mother, and concentrated themselves instead--on Miss
Dunross? No. On the question of my returning, or not returning, to
Perthshire by the Government vessel? No. By some capricious revulsion of
feeling which it seemed impossible to account for, my whole mind was now
absorbed on the one subject which had been hitherto so strangely absent
from it--the subject of Mrs. Van Brandt!

My memory went back, in defiance of all exercise of my own will, to my
last interview with her. I saw her again; I heard her again. I tasted
once more the momentary rapture of our last kiss; I felt once more the
pang of sorrow that wrung me when I had parted with her and found myself
alone in the street. Tears--of which I was ashamed, though nobody was
near to see them--filled my eyes when I thought of the months that had
passed since we had last looked on one another, and of all that she
might have suffered, must have suffered, in that time. Hundreds on
hundreds of miles were between us--and yet she was now as near me as if
she were walking in the garden by my side!

This strange condition of my mind was matched by an equally strange
condition of my body. A mysterious trembling shuddered over me faintly
from head to foot. I walked without feeling the ground as I trod on it;
I looked about me with no distinct consciousness of what the objects
were on which my eyes rested. My hands were cold--and yet I hardly felt
it. My head throbbed hotly--and yet I was not sensible of any pain. It
seemed as if I were surrounded and enwrapped in some electric atmosphere
which altered all the ordinary conditions of sensation. I looked up
at the clear, calm sky, and wondered if a thunderstorm was coming. I
stopped, and buttoned my coat round me, and questioned myself if I had
caught a cold, or if I was going to have a fever. The sun sank below the
moorland horizon; the gray twilight trembled over the dark waters of the
lake. I went back to the house; and the vivid memory of Mrs. Van Brandt,
still in close companionship, went back with me.

The fire in my room had burned low in my absence. One of the closed
curtains had been drawn back a few inches, so as to admit through the
window a ray of the dying light. On the boundary limit where the light
was crossed by the obscurity which filled the rest of the room, I saw
Miss Dunross seated, with her veil drawn and her writing-case on her
knee, waiting my return.

I hastened to make my excuses. I assured her that I had been careful to
tell the servant where to find me. She gently checked me before I could
say more.

"It's not Peter's fault," she said. "I told him not to hurry your return
to the house. Have you enjoyed your walk?"

She spoke very quietly. The faint, sad voice was fainter and sadder than
ever. She kept her head bent over her writing-case, instead of turning
it toward me as usual while we were talking. I still felt the mysterious
trembling which had oppressed me in the garden. Drawing a chair near
the fire, I stirred the embers together, and tried to warm myself. Our
positions in the room left some little distance between us. I could only
see her sidewise, as she sat by the window in the sheltering darkness of
the curtain which still remained drawn.

"I think I have been too long in the garden," I said. "I feel chilled by
the cold evening air."

"Will you have some more wood put on the fire?" she asked. "Can I get
you anything?"

"No, thank you. I shall do very well here. I see you are kindly ready to
write for me."

"Yes," she said, "at your own convenience. When you are ready, my pen is
ready."

The unacknowledged reserve that had come between us since we had last
spoken together, was, I believe, as painfully felt by her as by me. We
were no doubt longing to break through it on either side--if we had only
known how. The writing of the letter would occupy us, at any rate. I
made another effort to give my mind to the subject--and once more it was
an effort made in vain. Knowing what I wanted to say to my mother, my
faculties seemed to be paralyzed when I tried to say it. I sat cowering
by the fire--and she sat waiting, with her writing-case on her lap.

CHAPTER XXII. SHE CLAIMS ME AGAIN.

THE moments passed; the silence between us continued. Miss Dunross made
an attempt to rouse me.

"Have you decided to go back to Scotland with your friends at Lerwick?"
she asked.

"It is no easy matter," I replied, "to decide on leaving my friends in
this house."

Her head drooped lower on her bosom; her voice sunk as she answered me.

"Think of your mother," she said. "The first duty you owe is your
duty to her. Your long absence is a heavy trial to her--your mother is
suffering."

"Suffering?" I repeated. "Her letters say nothing--"

"You forget that you have allowed me to read her letters," Miss Dunross
interposed. "I see the unwritten and unconscious confession of anxiety
in every line that she writes to you. You know, as well as I do, that
there is cause for her anxiety. Make her happy by telling her that you
sail for home with your friends. Make her happier still by telling her
that you grieve no more over the loss of Mrs. Van Brandt. May I write
it, in your name and in those words?"

I felt the strangest reluctance to permit her to write in those terms,
or in any terms, of Mrs. Van Brandt. The unhappy love-story of my
manhood had never been a forbidden subject between us on former
occasions. Why did I feel as if it had become a forbidden subject now?
Why did I evade giving her a direct reply?

"We have plenty of time before us," I said. "I want to speak to you
about yourself."

She lifted her hand in the obscurity that surrounded her, as if
to protest against the topic to which I had returned. I persisted,
nevertheless, in returning to it.

"If I must go back," I went on, "I may venture to say to you at parting
what I have not said yet. I cannot, and will not, believe that you are
an incurable invalid. My education, as I have told you, has been the
education of a medical man. I am well acquainted with some of the
greatest living physicians, in Edinburgh as well as in London. Will you
allow me to describe your malady (as I understand it) to men who are
accustomed to treat cases of intricate nervous disorder? And will you
let me write and tell you the result?"

I waited for her reply. Neither by word nor sign did she encourage the
idea of any future communication with her. I ventured to suggest another
motive which might induce her to receive a letter from me.

"In any case, I may find it necessary to write to you," I went on. "You
firmly believe that I and my little Mary are destined to meet again. If
your anticipations are realized, you will expect me to tell you of it,
surely?"

Once more I waited. She spoke--but it was not to reply: it was only to
change the subject.

"The time is passing," was all she said. "We have not begun your letter
to your mother yet."

It would have been cruel to contend with her any longer. Her voice
warned me that she was suffering. The faint gleam of light through
the parted curtains was fading fast. It was time, indeed, to write the
letter. I could find other opportunities of speaking to her before I
left the house.

"I am ready," I answered. "Let us begin."

The first sentence was easily dictated to my patient secretary. I
informed my mother that my sprained wrist was nearly restored to use,
and that nothing prevented my leaving Shetland when the lighthouse
commissioner was ready to return. This was all that it was necessary
to say on the subject of my health; the disaster of my re-opened wound
having been, for obvious reasons, concealed from my mother's knowledge.
Miss Dunross silently wrote the opening lines of the letter, and waited
for the words that were to follow.

In my next sentence, I announced the date at which the vessel was to
sail on the return voyage; and I mentioned the period at which my mother
might expect to see me, weather permitting. Those words, also, Miss
Dunross wrote--and waited again. I set myself to consider what I should
say next. To my surprise and alarm, I found it impossible to fix my mind
on the subject. My thoughts wandered away, in the strangest manner, from
my letter to Mrs. Van Brandt. I was ashamed of myself; I was angry
with myself--I resolved, no matter what I said, that I would positively
finish the letter. No! try as I might, the utmost effort of my will
availed me nothing. Mrs. Van Brandt's words at our last interview were
murmuring in my ears--not a word of my own would come to me!

Miss Dunross laid down her pen, and slowly turned her head to look at
me.

"Surely you have something more to add to your letter?" she said.

"Certainly," I answered. "I don't know what is the matter with me. The
effort of dictating seems to be beyond my power this evening."

"Can I help you?" she asked.

I gladly accepted the suggestion. "There are many things," I said,
"which my mother would be glad to hear, if I were not too stupid to
think of them. I am sure I may trust your sympathy to think of them for
me."

That rash answer offered Miss Dunross the opportunity of returning
to the subject of Mrs. Van Brandt. She seized the opportunity with
a woman's persistent resolution when she has her end in view, and is
determined to reach it at all hazards.

"You have not told your mother yet," she said, "that your infatuation
for Mrs. Van Brandt is at an end. Will you put it in your own words? Or
shall I write it for you, imitating your language as well as I can?"

In the state of my mind at that moment, her perseverance conquered me. I
thought to myself indolently, "If I say No, she will only return to the
subject again, and she will end (after all I owe to her kindness)
in making me say Yes." Before I could answer her she had realized my
anticipations. She returned to the subject; and she made me say Yes.

"What does your silence mean?" she said. "Do you ask me to help you, and
do you refuse to accept the first suggestion I offer?"

"Take up your pen," I rejoined. "It shall be as you wish."

"Will you dictate the words?"

"I will try."

I tried; and this time I succeeded. With the image of Mrs. Van Brandt
vividly present to my mind, I arranged the first words of the sentence
which was to tell my mother that my "infatuation" was at an end!

"You will be glad to hear," I began, "that time and change are doing
their good work."

Miss Dunross wrote the words, and paused in anticipation of the next
sentence. The light faded and faded; the room grew darker and darker. I
went on.

"I hope I shall cause you no more anxiety, my dear mother, on the
subject of Mrs. Van Brandt."

In the deep silence I could hear the pen of my secretary traveling
steadily over the paper while it wrote those words.

"Have you written?" I asked, as the sound of the pen ceased.

"I have written," she answered, in her customary quiet tones.

I went on again with my letter.

"The days pass now, and I seldom or never think of her; I hope I am
resigned at last to the loss of Mrs. Van Brandt."

As I reached the end of the sentence, I heard a faint cry from Miss
Dunross. Looking instantly toward her, I could just see, in the
deepening darkness, t hat her head had fallen on the back of the chair.
My first impulse was, of course, to rise and go to her. I had barely got
to my feet, when some indescribable dread paralyzed me on the instant.
Supporting myself against the chimney-piece, I stood perfectly incapable
of advancing a step. The effort to speak was the one effort that I could
make.

"Are you ill?" I asked.

She was hardly able to answer me; speaking in a whisper, without raising
her head.

"I am frightened," she said.

"What has frightened you?"

I heard her shudder in the darkness. Instead of answering me, she
whispered to herself: "What am I to say to him?"

"Tell me what has frightened you?" I repeated. "You know you may trust
me with the truth."

She rallied her sinking strength. She answered in these strange words:

"Something has come between me and the letter that I am writing for
you."

"What is it?"

"I can't tell you."

"Can you see it?"

"No."

"Can you feel it?"

"Yes!"

"What is it like?"

"Like a breath of cold air between me and the letter."

"Has the window come open?"

"The window is close shut."

"And the door?"

"The door is shut also--as well as I can see. Make sure of it for
yourself. Where are you? What are you doing?"

I was looking toward the window. As she spoke her last words, I was
conscious of a change in that part of the room.

In the gap between the parted curtains there was a new light shining;
not the dim gray twilight of Nature, but a pure and starry radiance, a
pale, unearthly light. While I watched it, the starry radiance quivered
as if some breath of air had stirred it. When it was still again, there
dawned on me through the unearthly luster the figure of a woman. By fine
and slow gradations, it became more and more distinct. I knew the noble
figure; I knew the sad and tender smile. For the second time I stood in
the presence of the apparition of Mrs. Van Brandt.

She was robed, not as I had last seen her, but in the dress which she
had worn on the memorable evening when we met on the bridge--in the
dress in which she had first appeared to me, by the waterfall in
Scotland. The starry light shone round her like a halo. She looked at
me with sorrowful and pleading eyes, as she had looked when I saw
the apparition of her in the summer-house. She lifted her hand--not
beckoning me to approach her, as before, but gently signing to me to
remain where I stood.

I waited--feeling awe, but no fear. My heart was all hers as I looked at
her.

She moved; gliding from the window to the chair in which Miss Dunross
sat; winding her way slowly round it, until she stood at the back. By
the light of the pale halo that encircled the ghostly Presence, and
moved with it, I could see the dark figure of the living woman seated
immovable in the chair. The writing-case was on her lap, with the letter
and the pen lying on it. Her arms hung helpless at her sides; her veiled
head was now bent forward. She looked as if she had been struck to stone
in the act of trying to rise from her seat.

A moment passed--and I saw the ghostly Presence stoop over the
living woman. It lifted the writing-case from her lap. It rested the
writing-case on her shoulder. Its white fingers took the pen and wrote
on the unfinished letter. It put the writing-case back on the lap of the
living woman. Still standing behind the chair, it turned toward me. It
looked at me once more. And now it beckoned--beckoned to me to approach.

Moving without conscious will of my own, as I had moved when I first
saw her in the summer-house--drawn nearer and nearer by an irresistible
power--I approached and stopped within a few paces of her. She advanced
and laid her hand on my bosom. Again I felt those strangely mingled
sensations of rapture and awe, which had once before filled me when I
was conscious, spiritually, of her touch. Again she spoke, in the low,
melodious tones which I recalled so well. Again she said the words:
"Remember me. Come to me." Her hand dropped from my bosom. The pale
light in which she stood quivered, sunk, vanished. I saw the twilight
glimmering between the curtains--and I saw no more. She had spoken. She
had gone.

I was near Miss Dunross--near enough, when I put out my hand, to touch
her.

She started and shuddered, like a woman suddenly awakened from a
dreadful dream.

"Speak to me!" she whispered. "Let me know that it is _you_ who touched
me."

I spoke a few composing words before I questioned her.

"Have you seen anything in the room?"

She answered. "I have been filled with a deadly fear. I have seen
nothing but the writing-case lifted from my lap."

"Did you see the hand that lifted it?"

"No."

"Did you see a starry light, and a figure standing in it?"

"No."

"Did you see the writing-case after it was lifted from your lap?"

"I saw it resting on my shoulder."

"Did you see writing on the letter, which was not _your_ writing?"

"I saw a darker shadow on the paper than the shadow in which I am
sitting."

"Did it move?"

"It moved across the paper."

"As a pen moves in writing?"

"Yes. As a pen moves in writing."

"May I take the letter?"

She handed it to me.

"May I light a candle?"

She drew her veil more closely over her face, and bowed in silence.

I lighted the candle on the mantel-piece, and looked for the writing.

There, on the blank space in the letter, as I had seen it before on the
blank space in the sketch-book--there were the written words which the
ghostly Presence had left behind it; arranged once more in two lines, as
I copy them here:

At the month's end, In the shadow of Saint Paul's.

CHAPTER XXIII. THE KISS.

SHE had need of me again. She had claimed me again. I felt all the old
love, all the old devotion owning her power once more. Whatever had
mortified or angered me at our last interview was forgiven and forgotten
now. My whole being still thrilled with the mingled awe and rapture of
beholding the Vision of her that had come to me for the second time. The
minutes passed--and I stood by the fire like a man entranced; thinking
only of her spoken words, "Remember me. Come to me;" looking only at her
mystic writing, "At the month's end, In the shadow of Saint Paul's."

The month's end was still far off; the apparition of her had shown
itself to me, under some subtle prevision of trouble that was still in
the future. Ample time was before me for the pilgrimage to which I was
self-dedicated already--my pilgrimage to the shadow of Saint Paul's.
Other men, in my position, might have hesitated as to the right
understanding of the place to which they were bidden. Other men might
have wearied their memories by recalling the churches, the institutions,
the streets, the towns in foreign countries, all consecrated to
Christian reverence by the great apostle's name, and might have
fruitlessly asked themselves in which direction they were first to turn
their steps. No such difficulty troubled me. My first conclusion was the
one conclusion that was acceptable to my mind. "Saint Paul's" meant the
famous Cathedral of London. Where the shadow of the great church fell,
there, at the month's end, I should find her, or the trace of her. In
London once more, and nowhere else, I was destined to see the woman I
loved, in the living body, as certainly as I had just seen her in the
ghostly presence.

Who could interpret the mysterious sympathies that still united us, in
defiance of distance, in defiance of time? Who could predict to what end
our lives were tending in the years that were to come?

Those questions were still present to my thoughts; my eyes were still
fixed on the mysterious writing--when I became instinctively aware of
the strange silence in the room. Instantly the lost remembrance of
Miss Dunross came back to me. Stung by my own sense of self-reproach, I
turned with a start, and looked toward her chair by the window.

The chair was empty. I was alone in the room.

Why had she left me secretly, without a word of farewell? Because she
was suffering, in mind or body? Or because she resented, naturally
resented, my neglect of her?

The bare suspicion that I had given her pain was intolerable to me. I
rang my bell, to make inquiries.

The bell was answered, not, as usual, by the silent servant Peter, but
by a woman of middle age, very quietly and neatly dressed, whom I had
once or twice met on the way to and from my room, and of whose exact
position in the house I was still ignorant.

"Do you wish to see Peter?" she asked.

"No. I wish to know where Miss Dunross is."

"Miss Dunross is in her room. She has sent me with this letter."

I took the letter, feeling some surprise and uneasiness. It was the
first time Miss Dunross had communicated with me in that formal way. I
tried to gain further information by questioning her messenger.

"Are you Miss Dunross's maid?" I asked.

"I have served Miss Dunross for many years," was the answer, spoken very
ungraciously.

"Do you think she would receive me if I sent you with a message to her?"

"I can't say, sir. The letter may tell you. You will do well to read the
letter."

We looked at each other. The woman's preconceived impression of me
was evidently an unfavorable one. Had I indeed pained or offended Miss
Dunross? And had the servant--perhaps the faithful servant who loved
her--discovered and resented it? The woman frowned as she looked at me.
It would be a mere waste of words to persist in questioning her. I let
her go.

Left by myself again, I read the letter. It began, without any form of
address, in these lines:


"I write, instead of speaking to you, because my self-control has
already been severely tried, and I am not strong enough to bear more.
For my father's sake--not for my own--I must take all the care I can of
the little health that I have left.

"Putting together what you have told me of the visionary creature whom
you saw in the summer-house in Scotland, and what you said when you
questioned me in your room a little while since, I cannot fail to infer
that the same vision has shown itself to you, for the second time. The
fear that I felt, the strange things that I saw (or thought I saw), may
have been imperfect reflections in my mind of what was passing in yours.
I do not stop to inquire whether we are both the victims of a delusion,
or whether we are the chosen recipients of a supernatural communication.
The result, in either case, is enough for me. You are once more under
the influence of Mrs. Van Brandt. I will not trust myself to tell you
of the anxieties and forebodings by which I am oppressed: I will only
acknowledge that my one hope for you is in your speedy reunion with the
worthier object of your constancy and devotion. I still believe, and I
am consoled in believing, that you and your first love will meet again.

"Having written so far, I leave the subject--not to return to it, except
in my own thoughts.

"The necessary preparations for your departure to-morrow are all made.
Nothing remains but to wish you a safe and pleasant journey home. Do
not, I entreat you, think me insensible of what I owe to you, if I say
my farewell words here.

"The little services which you have allowed me to render you have
brightened the closing days of my life. You have left me a treasury
of happy memories which I shall hoard, when you are gone, with miserly
care. Are you willing to add new claims to my grateful remembrance? I
ask it of you, as a last favor--do not attempt to see me again! Do not
expect me to take a personal leave of you! The saddest of all words
is 'Good-by': I have fortitude enough to write it, and no more. God
preserve and prosper you--farewell!

"One more request. I beg that you will not forget what you promised me,
when I told you my foolish fancy about the green flag. Wherever you go,
let Mary's keepsake go with you. No written answer is necessary--I would
rather not receive it. Look up, when you leave the house to-morrow, at
the center window over the doorway--that will be answer enough."


To say that these melancholy lines brought the tears into my eyes is
only to acknowledge that I had sympathies which could be touched. When I
had in some degree recovered my composure, the impulse which urged me to
write to Miss Dunross was too strong to be resisted. I did not trouble
her with a long letter; I only entreated her to reconsider her decision
with all the art of persuasion which I could summon to help me. The
answer was brought back by the servant who waited on Miss Dunross, in
four resolute words: "It can not be." This time the woman spoke out
before she left me. "If you have any regard for my mistress," she said
sternly, "don't make her write to you again." She looked at me with a
last lowering frown, and left the room.

It is needless to say that the faithful servant's words only increased
my anxiety to see Miss Dunross once more before we parted--perhaps
forever. My one last hope of success in attaining this object lay in
approaching her indirectly through the intercession of her father.

I sent Peter to inquire if I might be permitted to pay my respects to
his master that evening. My messenger returned with an answer that was a
new disappointment to me. Mr. Dunross begged that I would excuse him,
if he deferred the proposed interview until the next morning. The next
morning was the morning of my departure. Did the message mean that he
had no wish to see me again until the time had come to take leave of
him? I inquired of Peter whether his master was particularly occupied
that evening. He was unable to tell me. "The Master of Books" was not in
his study, as usual. When he sent his message to me, he was sitting by
the sofa in his daughter's room.

Having answered in those terms, the man left me by myself until the next
morning. I do not wish my bitterest enemy a sadder time in his life
than the time I passed during the last night of my residence under Mr.
Dunross's roof.

After walking to and fro in the room until I was weary, I thought of
trying to divert my mind from the sad thoughts that oppressed it by
reading. The one candle which I had lighted failed to sufficiently
illuminate the room. Advancing to the mantel-piece to light the second
candle which stood there, I noticed the unfinished letter to my mother
lying where I had placed it, when Miss Dunross's servant first presented
herself before me. Having lighted the second candle, I took up the
letter to put it away among my other papers. Doing this (while my
thoughts were still dwelling on Miss Dunross), I mechanically looked at
the letter again--and instantly discovered a change in it.

The written characters traced by the hand of the apparition had
vanished! Below the last lines written by Miss Dunross nothing met my
eyes now but the blank white paper!

My first impulse was to look at my watch.

When the ghostly presence had written in my sketch-book, the characters
had disappeared after an interval of three hours. On this occasion, as
nearly as I could calculate, the writing had vanished in one hour only.

Reverting to the conversation which I had held with Mrs. Van Brandt when
we met at Saint Anthony's Well, and to the discoveries which followed at
a later period of my life, I can only repeat that she had again been the
subject of a trance or dream, when the apparition of her showed itself
to me for the second time. As before, she had freely trusted me and
freely appealed to me to help her, in the dreaming state, when her
spirit was free to recognize my spirit. When she had come to herself,
after an interval of an hour, she had again felt ashamed of the familiar
manner in which she had communicated with me in the trance--had again
unconsciously counteracted by her waking-will the influence of her
sleeping-will; and had thus caused the writing once more to disappear,
in an hour from the moment when the pen had traced (or seemed to trace)
it.

This is still the one explanation that I can offer. At the time when the
incident happened, I was far from being fully admitted to the confidence
of Mrs. Van Brandt; and I was necessarily incapable of arriving at
any solution of the mystery, right or wrong. I could only put away the
letter, doubting vaguely whether my own senses had not deceived me.
After the distressing thoughts which Miss Dunross's letter had roused in
my mind, I was in no humor to employ my ingenuity in finding a clew to
the mystery of the vanished writing. My nerves were irritated; I felt a
sense of angry discontent with myself and with others. "Go where I may"
(I thought impatiently), "the disturbing influence of women seems to be
the only influence that I am fated to feel." As I still paced backward
and forward in my room--it was useless to think now of fixing my
attention on a book--I fancied I understood the motives which made men
as young as I was retire to end their lives in a monastery. I drew aside
the window curtains, and looked out. The only prospect that met my view
was the black gulf of darkness in which the lake lay hidden. I could
see nothing; I could do nothing; I could think of nothing. The one
alternative before me was that of trying to sleep. My medical knowledge
told me plainly that natural sleep was, in my nervous condition, one
of the unattainable luxuries of life for that night. The medicine-chest
which Mr. Dunross had placed at my disposal remained in the room. I
mixed for myself a strong sleeping draught, and sullenly took refuge
from my troubles in bed.

It is a peculiarity of most of the soporific drugs that they not only
act in a totally different manner on different constitutions, but that
they are not even to be depended on to act always in the same manner on
the same person. I had taken care to extinguish the candles before I got
into my bed. Under ordinary circumstances, after I had lain quietly in
the darkness for half an hour, the draught that I had taken would
have sent me to sleep. In the present state of my nerves the draught
stupefied me, and did no more.

Hour after hour I lay perfectly still, with my eyes closed, in the
semi-sleeping, semi-wakeful state which is so curiously characteristic
of the ordinary repose of a dog. As the night wore on, such a sense of
heaviness oppressed my eyelids that it was literally impossible for me
to open them--such a masterful languor possessed all my muscles that I
could no more move on my pillow than if I had been a corpse. And yet,
in this somnolent condition, my mind was able to pursue lazy trains of
pleasant thought. My sense of hearing was so acute that it caught the
faintest sounds made by the passage of the night-breeze through the
rushes of the lake. Inside my bed-chamber, I was even more keenly
sensible of those weird night-noises in the heavy furniture of a room,
of those sudden settlements of extinct coals in the grate, so familiar
to bad sleepers, so startling to overwrought nerves! It is not a
scientifically correct statement, but it exactly describes my condition,
that night, to say that one half of me was asleep and the other half
awake.

How many hours of the night had passed, when my irritable sense of
hearing became aware of a new sound in the room, I cannot tell. I can
only relate that I found myself on a sudden listening intently, with
fast-closed eyes. The sound that disturbed me was the faintest sound
imaginable, as of something soft and light traveling slowly over the
surface of the carpet, and brushing it just loud enough to be heard.

Little by little, the sound came nearer and nearer to my bed--and then
suddenly stopped just as I fancied it was close by me.

I still lay immovable, with closed eyes; drowsily waiting for the next
sound that might reach my ears; drowsily content with the silence, if
the silence continued. My thoughts (if thoughts they could be called)
were drifting back again into their former course, when I became
suddenly conscious of soft breathing just above me. The next moment I
felt a touch on my forehead--light, soft, tremulous, like the touch of
lips that had kissed me. There was a momentary pause. Then a low sigh
trembled through the silence. Then I heard again the still, small sound
of something brushing its way over the carpet; traveling this time
_from_ my bed, and moving so rapidly that in a moment more it was lost
in the silence of the night.

Still stupefied by the drug that I had taken, I could lazily wonder what
had happened, and I could do no more. Had living lips really touched me?
Was the sound that I had heard really the sound of a sigh? Or was it all
delusion, beginning and ending in a dream? The time passed without my
deciding, or caring to decide, those questions. Minute by minute, the
composing influence of the draught began at last to strengthen its
hold on my brain. A cloud seemed to pass softly over my last waking
impressions. One after another, the ties broke gently that held me to
conscious life. I drifted peacefully into perfect sleep.


Shortly after sunrise, I awoke. When I regained the use of my memory,
my first clear recollection was the recollection of the soft breathing
which I had felt above me--then of the touch on my forehead, and of
the sigh which I had heard after it. Was it possible that some one had
entered my room in the night? It was quite possible. I had not locked
the door--I had never been in the habit of locking the door during my
residence under Mr. Dunross's roof.

After thinking it over a little, I rose to examine my room.

Nothing in the shape of a discovery rewarded me, until I reached the
door. Though I had not locked it overnight, I had certainly satisfied
myself that it was closed before I went to bed. It was now ajar. Had
it opened again, through being imperfectly shut? or had a person, after
entering and leaving my room, forgotten to close it?

Accidentally looking downward while I was weighing these probabilities,
I noticed a small black object on the carpet, lying just under the key,
on the inner side of the door. I picked the thing up, and found that it
was a torn morsel of black lace.

The instant I saw the fragment, I was reminded of the long black veil,
hanging below her waist, which it was the habit of Miss Dunross to wear.
Was it _her_ dress, then, that I had heard softly traveling over the
carpet; _her_ kiss that had touched my forehead; _her_ sigh that had
trembled through the silence? Had the ill-fated and noble creature taken
her last leave of me in the dead of night, trusting the preservation of
her secret to the deceitful appearances which persuaded her that I was
asleep? I looked again at the fragment of black lace. Her long veil
might easily have been caught, and torn, by the projecting key, as she
passed rapidly through the door on her way out of my room. Sadly and
reverently I laid the morsel of lace among the treasured memorials which
I had brought with me from home. To the end of her life, I vowed it, she
should be left undisturbed in the belief that her secret was safe in her
own breast! Ardently as I still longed to take her hand at parting, I
now resolved to make no further effort to see her. I might not be master
of my own emotions; something in my face or in my manner might betray me
to her quick and delicate perception. Knowing what I now knew, the last
sacrifice I could make to her would be to obey her wishes. I made the
sacrifice.

In an hour more Peter informed me that the ponies were at the door, and
that the Master was waiting for me in the outer hall.

I noticed that Mr. Dunross gave me his hand, without looking at me. His
faded blue eyes, during the few minutes while we were together, were not
once raised from the ground.

"God speed you on your journey, sir, and guide you safely home," he
said. "I beg you to forgive me if I fail to accompany you on the first
few miles of your journey. There are reasons which oblige me to remain
with my daughter in the house."

He was scrupulously, almost painfully, courteous; but there was
something in his manner which, for the first time in my experience,
seemed designedly to keep me at a distance from him. Knowing the
intimate sympathy, the perfect confidence, which existed between the
father and daughter, a doubt crossed my mind whether the secret of the
past night was entirely a secret to Mr. Dunross. His next words set that
doubt at rest, and showed me the truth.

In thanking him for his good wishes, I attempted also to express to him
(and through him to Miss Dunross) my sincere sense of gratitude for the
kindness which I had received under his roof. He stopped me, politely
and resolutely, speaking with that quaintly precise choice of language
which I h ad remarked as characteristic of him at our first interview.

"It is in your power, sir," he said, "to return any obligation which you
may think you have incurred on leaving my house. If you will be pleased
to consider your residence here as an unimportant episode in your life,
which ends--_absolutely_ ends--with your departure, you will more than
repay any kindness that you may have received as my guest. In saying
this, I speak under a sense of duty which does entire justice to you as
a gentleman and a man of honor. In return, I can only trust to you
not to misjudge my motives, if I abstain from explaining myself any
further."

A faint color flushed his pale cheeks. He waited, with a certain proud
resignation, for my reply. I respected her secret, respected it more
resolutely than ever, before her father.

"After all that I owe to you, sir," I answered, "your wishes are my
commands." Saying that, and saying no more, I bowed to him with marked
respect, and left the house.

Mounting my pony at the door, I looked up at the center window, as she
had bidden me. It was open; but dark curtains, jealously closed, kept
out the light from the room within. At the sound of the pony's hoofs on
the rough island road, as the animal moved, the curtains were parted
for a few inches only. Through the gap in the dark draperies a wan white
hand appeared; waved tremulously a last farewell; and vanished from
my view. The curtains closed again on her dark and solitary life. The
dreary wind sounded its long, low dirge over the rippling waters of the
lake. The ponies took their places in the ferryboat which was kept
for the passage of animals to and from the island. With slow, regular
strokes the men rowed us to the mainland and took their leave. I looked
back at the distant house. I thought of her in the dark room, waiting
patiently for death. Burning tears blinded me. The guide took my bridle
in his hand: "You're not well, sir," he said; "I will lead the pony."

When I looked again at the landscape round me, we had descended in the
interval from the higher ground to the lower. The house and the lake had
disappeared, to be seen no more.

CHAPTER XXIV. IN THE SHADOW OF ST. PAUL'S.

In ten days I was at home again--and my mother's arms were round me.

I had left her for my sea-voyage very unwillingly--seeing that she was
in delicate health. On my return, I was grieved to observe a change for
the worse, for which her letters had not prepared me. Consulting our
medical friend, Mr. MacGlue, I found that he, too, had noticed my
mother's failing health, but that he attributed it to an easily
removable cause--to the climate of Scotland. My mother's childhood and
early life had been passed on the southern shores of England. The change
to the raw, keen air of the North had been a trying change to a person
at her age. In Mr. MacGlue's opinion, the wise course to take would be
to return to the South before the autumn was further advanced, and
to make our arrangements for passing the coming winter at Penzance or
Torquay.

Resolved as I was to keep the mysterious appointment which summoned
me to London at the month's end, Mr. MacGlue's suggestion met with no
opposition on my part. It had, to my mind, the great merit of obviating
the necessity of a second separation from my mother--assuming that she
approved of the doctor's advice. I put the question to her the same day.
To my infinite relief, she was not only ready, but eager to take the
journey to the South. The season had been unusually wet, even for
Scotland; and my mother reluctantly confessed that she "did feel a
certain longing" for the mild air and genial sunshine of the Devonshire
coast.

We arranged to travel in our own comfortable carriage by post--resting,
of course, at inns on the road at night. In the days before railways
it was no easy matter for an invalid to travel from Perthshire to
London--even with a light carriage and four horses. Calculating our rate
of progress from the date of our departure, I found that we had just
time, and no more, to reach London on the last day of the month.

I shall say nothing of the secret anxieties which weighed on my mind,
under these circumstances. Happily for me, on every account, my mother's
strength held out. The easy and (as we then thought) the rapid rate of
traveling had its invigorating effect on her nerves. She slept better
when we rested for the night than she had slept at home. After twice
being delayed on the road, we arrived in London at three o'clock on the
afternoon of the last day of the month. Had I reached my destination in
time?

As I interpreted the writing of the apparition, I had still some hours
at my disposal. The phrase, "at the month's end," meant, as I understood
it, at the last hour of the last day in the month. If I took up my
position "under the shadow of Saint Paul's," say, at ten that night, I
should arrive at the place of meeting with two hours to spare, before
the last stroke of the clock marked the beginning of the new month.

At half-past nine, I left my mother to rest after her long journey, and
privately quit the house. Before ten, I was at my post. The night was
fine and clear; and the huge shadow of the cathedral marked distinctly
the limits within which I had been bid to wait, on the watch for events.

The great clock of Saint Paul's struck ten--and nothing happened.

The next hour passed very slowly. I walked up and down; at one time
absorbed in my own thoughts; at another, engaged in watching the gradual
diminution in the number of foot passengers who passed me as the night
advanced. The City (as it is called) is the most populous part of
London in the daytime; but at night, when it ceases to be the center of
commerce, its busy population melts away, and the empty streets assume
the appearance of a remote and deserted quarter of the metropolis. As
the half hour after ten struck--then the quarter to eleven--then the
hour--the pavement steadily became more and more deserted. I could count
the foot passengers now by twos and threes; and I could see the places
of public refreshment within my view beginning already to close for the
night.

I looked at the clock; it pointed to ten minutes past eleven. At that
hour, could I hope to meet Mrs. Van Brandt alone in the public street?

The more I thought of it, the less likely such an event seemed to be.
The more reasonable probability was that I might meet her once more,
accompanied by some friend--perhaps under the escort of Van Brandt
himself. I wondered whether I should preserve my self-control, in the
presence of that man, for the second time.

While my thoughts were still pursuing this direction, my attention was
recalled to passing events by a sad little voice, putting a strange
little question, close at my side.

"If you please, sir, do you know where I can find a chemist's shop open
at this time of night?"

I looked round, and discovered a poorly clad little boy, with a basket
over his arm, and a morsel of paper in his hand.

"The chemists' shops are all shut," I said. "If you want any medicine,
you must ring the night-bell."

"I dursn't do it, sir," replied the small stranger. "I am such a little
boy, I'm afraid of their beating me if I ring them up out of their beds,
without somebody to speak for me."

The little creature looked at me under the street lamp with such a
forlorn experience of being beaten for trifling offenses in his face,
that it was impossible to resist the impulse to help him.

"Is it a serious case of illness?" I asked.

"I don't know, sir."

"Have you got a doctor's prescription?"

He held out his morsel of paper.

"I have got this," he said.

I took the paper from him, and looked at it.

It was an ordinary prescription for a tonic mixture. I looked first at
the doctor's signature; it was the name of a perfectly obscure person
in the profession. Below it was written the name of the patient for whom
the medicine had been prescribed. I started as I read it. The name was
"Mrs. Brand."

The idea instantly struck me that this (so far as sound went, at any
rate) was the English equivalent of Van Brandt.

"Do you know the lady who sent you for the medicine?" I asked.

"Oh yes, sir! She lodges with mother--and she owes for rent. I have
done everything she told me, except getting the physic. I've pawned her
ring, and I've bought the bread and butter and eggs, and I've taken
care of the change. Mother looks to the change for her rent. It isn't my
fault, sir, that I've lost myself. I am but ten years old--and all the
chemists' shops are shut up!"

Here my little friend's sense of his unmerited misfortunes overpowered
him, and he began to cry.

"Don't cry, my man!" I said; "I'll help you. Tell me something more
about the lady first. Is she alone?"

"She's got her little girl with her, sir."

My heart quickened its beat. The boy's answer reminded me of that other
little girl whom my mother had once seen.

"Is the lady's husband with her?" I asked next.

"No, sir--not now. He was with her; but he went away--and he hasn't come
back yet."

I put a last conclusive question.

"Is her husband an Englishman?" I inquired.

"Mother says he's a foreigner," the boy answered.

I turned away to hide my agitation. Even the child might have noticed
it!

Passing under the name of "Mrs. Brand"--poor, so poor that she was
obliged to pawn her ring--left, by a man who was a foreigner, alone with
her little girl--was I on the trace of her at that moment? Was this lost
child destined to be the innocent means of leading me back to the woman
I loved, in her direst need of sympathy and help? The more I thought of
it, the more strongly the idea of returning with the boy to the house
in which his mother's lodger lived fastened itself on my mind. The clock
struck the quarter past eleven. If my anticipations ended in misleading
me, I had still three-quarters of an hour to spare before the month
reached its end.

"Where do you live?" I asked.

The boy mentioned a street, the name of which I then heard for the first
time. All he could say, when I asked for further particulars, was that
he lived close by the river--in which direction, he was too confused and
too frightened to be able to tell me.

While we were still trying to understand each other, a cab passed slowly
at some little distance. I hailed the man, and mentioned the name of
the street to him. He knew it perfectly well. The street was rather
more than a mile away from us, in an easterly direction. He undertook
to drive me there and to bring me back again to Saint Paul's (if
necessary), in less than twenty minutes. I opened the door of the cab,
and told my little friend to get in. The boy hesitated.

"Are we going to the chemist's, if you please, sir?" he asked.

"No. You are going home first, with me."

The boy began to cry again.

"Mother will beat me, sir, if I go back without the medicine."

"I will take care that your mother doesn't beat you. I am a doctor
myself; and I want to see the lady before we get the medicine."

The announcement of my profession appeared to inspire the boy with a
certain confidence. But he still showed no disposition to accompany me
to his mother's house.

"Do you mean to charge the lady anything?" he asked. "The money I've
got on the ring isn't much. Mother won't like having it taken out of her
rent."

"I won't charge the lady a farthing," I answered.

The boy instantly got into the cab. "All right," he said, "as long as
mother gets her money."

Alas for the poor! The child's education in the sordid anxieties of life
was completed already at ten years old!

We drove away.

CHAPTER XXV. I KEEP MY APPOINTMENT.

THE poverty-stricken aspect of the street when we entered it, the dirty
and dilapidated condition of the house when we drew up at the door,
would have warned most men, in my position, to prepare themselves for
a distressing discovery when they were admitted to the interior of the
dwelling. The first impression which the place produced on _my_ mind
suggested, on the contrary, that the boy's answers to my questions had
led me astray. It was simply impossible to associate Mrs. Van Brandt (as
_I_ remembered her) with the spectacle of such squalid poverty as I
now beheld. I rang the door-bell, feeling persuaded beforehand that my
inquiries would lead to no useful result.

As I lifted my hand to the bell, my little companion's dread of a
beating revived in full force. He hid himself behind me; and when I
asked what he was about, he answered, confidentially: "Please stand
between us, sir, when mother opens the door!"

A tall and truculent woman answered the bell. No introduction was
necessary. Holding a cane in her hand, she stood self-proclaimed as my
small friend's mother.

"I thought it was that vagabond of a boy of mine," she explained, as an
apology for the exhibition of the cane. "He has been gone on an errand
more than two hours. What did you please to want, sir?"

I interceded for the unfortunate boy before I entered on my own
business.

"I must beg you to forgive your son this time," I said. "I found him
lost in the streets; and I have brought him home."

The woman's astonishment when she heard what I had done, and discovered
her son behind me, literally struck her dumb. The language of the
eye, superseding on this occasion the language of the tongue, plainly
revealed the impression that I had produced on her: "You bring my lost
brat home in a cab! Mr. Stranger, you are mad."

"I hear that you have a lady named Brand lodging in the house," I went
on. "I dare say I am mistaken in supposing her to be a lady of the same
name whom I know. But I should like to make sure whether I am right or
wrong. Is it too late to disturb your lodger to-night?"

The woman recovered the use of her tongue.

"My lodger is up and waiting for that little fool, who doesn't know his
way about London yet!" She emphasized those words by shaking her brawny
fist at her son--who instantly returned to his place of refuge behind
the tail of my coat. "Have you got the money?" inquired the terrible
person, shouting at her hidden offspring over my shoulder. "Or have you
lost _that_ as well as your own stupid little self?"

The boy showed himself again, and put the money into his mother's knotty
hand. She counted it, with eyes which satisfied themselves fiercely that
each coin was of genuine silver--and then became partially pacified.

"Go along upstairs," she growled, addressing her son; "and don't keep
the lady waiting any longer. They're half starved, she and her child,"
the woman proceeded, turning to me. "The food my boy has got for them
in his basket will be the first food the mother has tasted today. She's
pawned everything by this time; and what she's to do unless you help
her is more than I can say. The doctor does what he can; but he told me
today, if she wasn't better nourished, it was no use sending for _him_.
Follow the boy; and see for yourself if it's the lady you know."

I listened to the woman, still feeling persuaded that I had acted under
a delusion in going to her house. How was it possible to associate
the charming object of my heart's worship with the miserable story
of destitution which I had just heard? I stopped the boy on the first
landing, and told him to announce me simply as a doctor, who had been
informed of Mrs. Brand's illness, and who had called to see her.

We ascended a second flight of stairs, and a third. Arrived now at the
top of the house, the boy knocked at the door that was nearest to us
on the landing. No audible voice replied. He opened the door without
ceremony, and went in. I waited outside to hear what was said. The door
was left ajar. If the voice of "Mrs. Brand" was (as I believed it would
prove to be) the voice of a stranger, I resolved to offer her delicately
such help as lay within my power, and to return forthwith to my post
under "the shadow of Saint Paul's."

The first voice that spoke to the boy was the voice of a child.

"I'm so hungry, Jemmy--I'm so hungry!"

"All right, missy--I've got you something to eat."

"Be quick, Jemmy! Be quick!"

There was a momentary pause; and then I heard the boy's voice once more.

"There's a slice of bread-and-butter, missy. You must wait for your egg
till I can boil it. Don't you eat too fast, or you'll choke yourself.
What's the matter with your mamma? Are you asleep, ma'am?"

I could barely hear the answering voice--it was so faint; and it
uttered but one word: "No!"

The boy spoke again.

"Cheer up, missus. There's a doctor outside waiting to see you."

This time there was no audible reply. The boy showed himself to me at
the door. "Please to come in, sir. _I_ can't make anything of her."

It would have been misplaced delicacy to have hesitated any longer to
enter the room. I went in.

There, at the opposite end of a miserably furnished bed-chamber,
lying back feebly in a tattered old arm-chair, was one more among the
thousands of forlorn creatures, starving that night in the great city.
A white handkerchief was laid over her face as if to screen it from the
flame of the fire hard by. She lifted the handkerchief, startled by the
sound of my footsteps as I entered the room. I looked at her, and saw in
the white, wan, death-like face the face of the woman I loved!

For a moment the horror of the discovery turned me faint and giddy. In
another instant I was kneeling by her chair. My arm was round her--her
head lay on my shoulder. She was past speaking, past crying out: she
trembled silently, and that was all. I said nothing. No words passed my
lips, no tears came to my relief. I held her to me; and she let me hold
her. The child, devouring its bread-and-butter at a little round table,
stared at us. The boy, on his knees before the grate, mending the fire,
stared at us. And the slow minutes lagged on; and the buzzing of a fly
in a corner was the only sound in the room.

The instincts of the profession to which I had been trained, rather than
any active sense of the horror of the situation in which I was placed,
roused me at last. She was starving! I saw it in the deadly color of her
skin; I felt it in the faint, quick flutter of her pulse. I called
the boy to me, and sent him to the nearest public-house for wine and
biscuits. "Be quick about it," I said; "and you shall have more money
for yourself than ever you had in your life!" The boy looked at me, spit
on the coins in his hand, said, "That's for luck!" and ran out of the
room as never boy ran yet.

I turned to speak my first words of comfort to the mother. The cry of
the child stopped me.

"I'm so hungry! I'm so hungry!"

I set more food before the famished child and kissed her. She looked up
at me with wondering eyes.

"Are you a new papa?" the little creature asked. "My other papa never
kisses me."

I looked at the mother. Her eyes were closed; the tears flowed slowly
over her worn, white cheeks. I took her frail hand in mine. "Happier
days are coming," I said; "you are _my_ care now." There was no answer.
She still trembled silently, and that was all.

In less than five minutes the boy returned, and earned his promised
reward. He sat on the floor by the fire counting his treasure, the one
happy creature in the room. I soaked some crumbled morsels of biscuit
in the wine, and, little by little, I revived her failing strength by
nourishment administered at intervals in that cautious form. After a
while she raised her head, and looked at me with wondering eyes that
were pitiably like the eyes of her child. A faint, delicate flush began
to show itself in her face. She spoke to me, for the first time, in
whispering tones that I could just hear as I sat close at her side.

"How did you find me? Who showed you the way to this place?"

She paused; painfully recalling the memory of something that was slow
to come back. Her color deepened; she found the lost remembrance, and
looked at me with a timid curiosity. "What brought you here?" she asked.
"Was it my dream?"

"Wait, dearest, till you are stronger, and I will tell you all."

I lifted her gently, and laid her on the wretched bed. The child
followed us, and climbing to the bedstead with my help, nestled at her
mother's side. I sent the boy away to tell the mistress of the house
that I should remain with my patient, watching her progress toward
recovery, through the night. He went out, jingling his money joyfully in
his pocket. We three were left together.

As the long hours followed each other, she fell at intervals into a
broken sleep; waking with a start, and looking at me wildly as if I had
been a stranger at her bedside. Toward morning the nourishment which I
still carefully administered wrought its healthful change in her pulse,
and composed her to quieter slumbers. When the sun rose she was sleeping
as peacefully as the child at her side. I was able to leave her, until
my return later in the day, under the care of the woman of the house.
The magic of money transformed this termagant and terrible person into
a docile and attentive nurse--so eager to follow my instructions exactly
that she begged me to commit them to writing before I went away. For a
moment I still lingered alone at the bedside of the sleeping woman, and
satisfied myself for the hundredth time that her life was safe, before
I left her. It was the sweetest of all rewards to feel sure of this--to
touch her cool forehead lightly with my lips--to look, and look again,
at the poor worn face, always dear, always beautiful, to _my_ eyes.
change as it might. I closed the door softly and went out in the bright
morning, a happy man again. So close together rise the springs of joy
and sorrow in human life! So near in our heart, as in our heaven, is the
brightest sunshine to the blackest cloud!

CHAPTER XXVI. CONVERSATION WITH MY MOTHER.

I REACHED my own house in time to snatch two or three hours of repose,
before I paid my customary morning visit to my mother in her own room. I
observed, in her reception of me on this occasion, certain peculiarities
of look and manner which were far from being familiar in my experience
of her.

When our eyes first met, she regarded me with a wistful, questioning
look, as if she were troubled by some doubt which she shrunk from
expressing in words. And when I inquired after her health, as usual, she
surprised me by answering as impatiently as if she resented my having
mentioned the subject. For a moment, I was inclined to think these
changes signified that she had discovered my absence from home during
the night, and that she had some suspicion of the true cause of it. But
she never alluded, even in the most distant manner, to Mrs. Van
Brandt; and not a word dropped from her lips which implied, directly or
indirectly, that I had pained or disappointed her. I could only conclude
that she had something important to say in relation to herself or to
me--and that for reasons of her own she unwillingly abstained from
giving expression to it at that time.

Reverting to our ordinary topics of conversation, we touched on the
subject (always interesting to my mother) of my visit to Shetland.
Speaking of this, we naturally spoke also of Miss Dunross. Here, again,
when I least expected it, there was another surprise in store for me.

"You were talking the other day," said my mother, "of the green flag
which poor Dermody's daughter worked for you, when you were both
children. Have you really kept it all this time?"

"Yes."

"Where have you left it? In Scotland?"

"I have brought it with me to London."

"Why?"

"I promised Miss Dunross to take the green flag with me, wherever I
might go."

My mother smiled.

"Is it possible, George, that you think about this as the young lady in
Shetland thinks? After all the years that have passed, you believe in
the green flag being the means of bringing Mary Dermody and yourself
together again?"

"Certainly not! I am only humoring one of the fancies of poor Miss
Dunross. Could I refuse to grant her trifling request, after all I owed
to her kindness?"

The smile left my mother's face. She looked at me attentively.

"Miss Dunross seems to have produced a very favorable impression on
you," she said.

"I own it. I feel deeply interested in her."

"If she had not been an incurable invalid, George, I too might have
become interested in Miss Dunross--perhaps in the character of my
daughter-in-law?"

"It is useless, mother, to speculate on what _might_ have happened. The
sad reality is enough."

My mother paused a little before she put her next question to me.

"Did Miss Dunross always keep her veil drawn in your presence, when
there happened to be light in the room?"

"Always."

"She never even let you catch a momentary glance at her face?"

"Never."

"And the only reason she gave you was that the light caused her a
painful sensation if it fell on her uncovered skin?"

"You say that, mother, as if you doubt whether Miss Dunross told me the
truth."

"No, George. I only doubt whether she told you _all_ the truth."

"What do you mean?"

"Don't be offended, my dear. I believe Miss Dunross has some more
serious reason for keeping her face hidden than the reason that she gave
_you_."

I was silent. The suspicion which those words implied had never occurred
to my mind. I had read in medical books of cases of morbid nervous
sensitiveness exactly similar to the case of Miss Dunross, as described
by herself--and that had been enough for me. Now that my mother's idea
had found its way from her mind to mine, the impression produced on
me was painful in the last degree. Horrible imaginings of deformity
possessed my brain, and profaned all that was purest and dearest in my
recollections of Miss Dunross. It was useless to change the subject--the
evil influence that was on me was too potent to be charmed away by talk.
Making the best excuse that I could think of for leaving my mother's
room, I hurried away to seek a refuge from myself, where alone I could
hope to find it, in the presence of Mrs. Van Brandt.

CHAPTER XXVII. CONVERSATION WITH MRS. VAN BRANDT.

THE landlady was taking the air at her own door when I reached
the house. Her reply to my inquiries justified my most hopeful
anticipations. The poor lodger looked already "like another woman";
and the child was at that moment posted on the stairs, watching for the
return of her "new papa."

"There's one thing I should wish to say to you, sir, before you go
upstairs," the woman went on. "Don't trust the lady with more money at
a time than the money that is wanted for the day's housekeeping. If
she has any to spare, it's as likely as not to be wasted on her
good-for-nothing husband."

Absorbed in the higher and dearer interests that filled my mind, I had
thus far forgotten the very existence of Mr. Van Brandt.

"Where is he?" I asked.

"Where he ought to be," was the answer. "In prison for debt."

In those days a man imprisoned for debt was not infrequently a man
imprisoned for life. There was little fear of my visit being shortened
by the appearance on the scene of Mr. Van Brandt.

Ascending the stairs, I found the child waiting for me on the upper
landing, with a ragged doll in her arms. I had bought a cake for her on
my way to the house. She forthwith turned over the doll to my care, and,
trotting before me into the room with her cake in her arms, announced my
arrival in these words:

"Mamma, I like this papa better than the other. You like him better,
too."

The mother's wasted face reddened for a moment, then turned pale again,
as she held out her hand to me. I looked at her anxiously, and discerned
the welcome signs of recovery, clearly revealed. Her grand gray eyes
rested on me again with a glimmer of their old light. The hand that had
lain so cold in mine on the past night had life and warmth in it now.

"Should I have died before the morning if you had not come here?" she
asked, softly. "Have you saved my life for the second time? I can well
believe it."

Before I was aware of her, she bent her head over my hand, and
touched it tenderly with her lips. "I am not an ungrateful woman," she
murmured--"and yet I don't know how to thank you."

The child looked up quickly from her cake. "Why don't you kiss him?" the
quaint little creature asked, with a broad stare of astonishment.

Her head sunk on her breast. She sighed bitterly.

"No more of Me!" she said, suddenly recovering her composure, and
suddenly forcing herself to look at me again. "Tell me what happy chance
brought you here last night?"

"The same chance," I answered, "which took me to Saint Anthony's Well."

She raised herself eagerly in the chair.

"You have seen me again--as you saw me in the summer-house by the
waterfall!" she exclaimed. "Was it in Scotland once more?"

"No. Further away than Scotland--as far away as Shetland."

"Tell me about it! Pray, pray tell me about it!"

I related what had happened as exactly as I could, consistently with
maintaining the strictest reserve on one point. Concealing from her the
very existence of Miss Dunross, I left her to suppose that the master
of the house was the one person whom I had found to receive me during my
sojourn under Mr. Dunross's roof.

"That is strange!" she exclaimed, after she had heard me attentively to
the end.

"What is strange?" I asked.

She hesitated, searching my face earnestly with her large grave eyes.

"I hardly like speaking of it," she said. "And yet I ought to have no
concealments in such a matter from you. I understand everything that you
have told me--with one exception. It seems strange to me that you should
only have had one old man for your companion while you were at the house
in Shetland."

"What other companion did you expect to hear of?" I inquired.

"I expected," she answered, "to hear of a lady in the house."

I cannot positively say that the reply took me by surprise: it forced me
to reflect before I spoke again. I knew, by my past experience, that
she must have seen me, in my absence from her, while I was spiritually
present to her mind in a trance or dream. Had she also seen the daily
companion of my life in Shetland--Miss Dunross?

I put the question in a form which left me free to decide whether I
should take her unreservedly into my confidence or not.

"Am I right," I began, "in supposing that you dreamed of me in Shetland,
as you once before dreamed of me while I was at my house in Perthshire?"

"Yes," she answered. "It was at the close of evening, this time. I fell
asleep, or became insensible--I cannot say which. And I saw you again,
in a vision or a dream."

"Where did you see me?"

"I first saw you on the bridge over the Scotch river--just as I met you
on the evening when you saved my life. After a while the stream and
the landscape about it faded, and you faded with them, into darkness.
I waited a little, and the darkness melted away slowly. I stood, as it
seemed to me, in a circle of starry lights; fronting a window, with a
lake behind me, and before me a darkened room. And I looked into the
room, and the starry light showed you to me again."

"When did this happen? Do you remember the date?"

"I remember that it was at the beginning of the month. The misfortunes
which have since brought me so low had not then fallen on me; and yet,
as I stood looking at you, I had the strangest prevision of calamity
that was to come. I felt the same absolute reliance on your power to
help me that I felt when I first dreamed of you in Scotland. And I did
the same familiar things. I laid my hand on your bosom. I said to you:
'Remember me. Come to me.' I even wrote--"

She stopped, shuddering as if a sudden fear had laid its hold on
her. Seeing this, and dreading the effect of any violent agitation, I
hastened to suggest that we should say no more, for that day, on the
subject of her dream.

"No," she answered, firmly. "There is nothing to be gained by giving me
time. My dream has left one horrible remembrance on my mind. As long as
I live, I believe I shall tremble when I think of what I saw near you in
that darkened room."

She stopped again. Was she approaching the subject of the shrouded
figure, with the black veil over its head? Was she about to describe her
first discovery, in the dream, of Miss Dunross?

"Tell me one thing first," she resumed. "Have I been right in what I
have said to you, so far? Is it true that you were in a darkened room
when you saw me?"

"Quite true."

"Was the date the beginning of the month? and was the hour the close of
evening?"

"Yes."

"Were you alone in the room? Answer me truly!"

"I was not alone."

"Was the master of the house with you? or had you some other companion?"

It would have been worse than useless (after what I had now heard) to
attempt to deceive her.

"I had another companion," I answered. "The person in the room with me
was a woman."

Her face showed, as I spoke, that she was again shaken by the terrifying
recollection to which she had just alluded. I had, by this time, some
difficulty myself in preserving my composure. Still, I was determined
not to let a word escape me which could operate as a suggestion on the
mind of my companion.

"Have you any other question to ask me?" was all I said.

"One more," she answered. "Was there anything unusual in the dress of
your companion?"

"Yes. She wore a long black veil, which hung over her head and face, and
dropped to below her waist."

Mrs. Van Brandt leaned back in her chair, and covered her eyes with her
hands.

"I understand your motive for concealing from me the presence of that
miserable woman in the house," she said. "It is good and kind, like
all your motives; but it is useless. While I lay in the trance I saw
everything exactly as it was in the reality; and I, too, saw that
frightful face!"

Those words literally electrified me.

My conversation of that morning with my mother instantly recurred to my
memory. I started to my feet.

"Good God!" I exclaimed, "what do you mean?"

"Don't you understand yet?" she asked in amazement on her side. "Must I
speak more plainly still? When you saw the apparition of me, did you see
me write?"

"Yes. On a letter that the lady was writing for me. I saw the words
afterward; the words that brought me to you last night: 'At the month's
end, In the shadow of Saint Paul's.'"

"How did I appear to write on the unfinished letter?"

"You lifted the writing-case, on which the letter and the pen lay,
off the lady's lap; and, while you wrote, you rested the case on her
shoulder."

"Did you notice if the lifting of the case produced any effect on her?"

"I saw no effect produced," I answered. "She remained immovable in her
chair."

"I saw it differently in my dream. She raised her hand--not the
hand that was nearest to you, but nearest to me. As _I_ lifted the
writing-case, _she_ lifted her hand, and parted the folds of the veil
from off her face--I suppose to see more clearly. It was only for a
moment; and in that moment I saw what the veil hid. Don't let us speak
of it! You must have shuddered at that frightful sight in the reality,
as I shuddered at it in the dream. You must have asked yourself, as
I did: 'Is there nobody to poison the terrible creature, and hide her
mercifully in the grave?'"

At those words, she abruptly checked herself. I could say nothing--my
face spoke for me. She saw it, and guessed the truth.

"Good heavens!" she cried, "you have not seen her! She must have kept
her face hidden from you behind the veil! Oh, why, why did you cheat
me into talking of it! I will never speak of it again. See, we are
frightening the child! Come here, darling; there is nothing to be afraid
of. Come, and bring your cake with you. You shall be a great lady,
giving a grand dinner; and we will be two friends whom you have invited
to dine with you; and the doll shall be the little girl who comes in
after dinner, and has fruit at dessert!" So she ran on, trying vainly
to forget the shock that she had inflicted on me in talking nursery
nonsense to the child.

Recovering my composure in some degree, I did my best to second the
effort that she had made. My quieter thoughts suggested that she might
well be self-deceived in believing the horrible spectacle presented to
her in the vision to be an actual reflection of the truth. In common
justice toward Miss Dunross I ought surely not to accept the conviction
of her deformity on no better evidence than the evidence of a dream?
Reasonable as it undoubtedly was, this view left certain doubts still
lingering in my mind. The child's instinct soon discovered that her
mother and I were playfellows who felt no genuine enjoyment of the game.
She dismissed her make-believe guests without ceremony, and went back
with her doll to the favorite play-ground on which I had met her--the
landing outside the door. No persuasion on her mother's part or on mine
succeeded in luring her back to us. We were left together, to face
each other as best we might--with the forbidden subject of Miss Dunross
between us.

CHAPTER XXVIII. LOVE AND MONEY.

FEELING the embarrassment of the moment most painfully on her side, Mrs.
Van Brandt spoke first.

"You have said nothing to me about yourself," she began. "Is your life a
happier one than it was when we last met?"

"I cannot honestly say that it is," I answered.

"Is there any prospect of your being married?"

"My prospect of being married still rests with you."

"Don't say that!" she exclaimed, with an entreating look at me. "Don't
spoil my pleasure in seeing you again by speaking of what can never be!
Have you still to be told how it is that you find me here alone with my
child?"

I forced myself to mention Van Brandt's name, rather than hear it pass
_her_ lips.

"I have been told that Mr. Van Brandt is in prison for debt," I said.
"And I saw for myself last night that he had left you helpless."

"He left me the little money he had with him when he was arrested," she
rejoined, sadly. "His cruel creditors are more to blame than he is for
the poverty that has fallen on us."

Even this negative defense of Van Brandt stung me to the quick.

"I ought to have spoken more guardedly of him," I said, bitterly. "I
ought to have remembered that a woman can forgive almost any wrong that
a man can inflict on her--when he is the man whom she loves."

She put her hand on my mouth, and stopped me before I could say any
more.

"How can you speak so cruelly to me?" she asked. "You know--to my shame
I confessed it to you the last time we met--you know that my heart, in
secret, is all yours. What 'wrong' are you talking of? Is it the wrong I
suffered when Van Brandt married me, with a wife living at the time (and
living still)? Do you think I can ever forget the great misfortune of my
life--the misfortune that has made me unworthy of you? It is no fault of
mine, God knows; but it is not the less true that I am not married, and
that the little darling who is playing out there with her doll is my
child. And you talk of my being your wife--knowing that!"

"The child accepts me as her second father," I said. "It would be better
and happier for us both if you had as little pride as the child."

"Pride?" she repeated. "In such a position as mine? A helpless woman,
with a mock-husband in prison for debt! Say that I have not fallen
quite so low yet as to forget what is due to you, and you will pay me
a compliment that will be nearer to the truth. Am I to marry you for my
food and shelter? Am I to marry you, because there is no lawful tie that
binds me to the father of my child? Cruelly as he has behaved, he has
still _that_ claim upon me. Bad as he is, he has not forsaken me; he
has been forced away. My only friend, is it possible that you think
me ungrateful enough to consent to be your wife? The woman (in my
situation) must be heartless indeed who could destroy your place in the
estimation of the world and the regard of your friends! The wretchedest
creature that walks the streets would shrink from treating you in that
way. Oh, what are men made of? How _can_ you--how _can_ you speak of
it!"

I yielded---and spoke of it no more. Every word she uttered only
increased my admiration of the noble creature whom I had loved, and
lost. What refuge was now left to me? But one refuge; I could still
offer to her the sacrifice of myself. Bitterly as I hated the man who
had parted us, I loved her dearly enough to be even capable of helping
him for her sake. Hopeless infatuation! I don't deny it; I don't excuse
it--hopeless infatuation!

"You have forgiven me," I said. "Let me deserve to be forgiven. It is
something to be your only friend. You must have plans for the future;
tell me unreservedly how I can help you."

"Complete the good work that you have begun," she answered, gratefully.
"Help me back to health. Make me strong enough to submit to a doctor's
estimate of my chances of living for some years yet."

"A doctor's estimate of your chances of living?" I repeated. "What do
you mean?"

"I hardly know how to tell you," she said, "without speaking again of
Mr. Van Brandt."

"Does speaking of him again mean speaking of his debts?" I asked. "Why
need you hesitate? You know that there is nothing I will not do to
relieve _your_ anxieties."

She looked at me for a moment, in silent distress.

"Oh! do you think I would let you give your money to Van Brandt?"
she asked, as soon as she could speak. "I, who owe everything to your
devotion to me? Never! Let me tell you the plain truth. There is
a serious necessity for his getting out of prison. He must pay his
creditors; and he has found out a way of doing it--with my help."

"Your help?" I exclaimed.

"Yes. This is his position, in two words: A little while since, he
obtained an excellent offer of employment abroad, from a rich relative
of his, and he had made all his arrangements to accept it. Unhappily,
he returned to tell me of his good fortune, and the same day he was
arrested for debt. His relative has offered to keep the situation open
for a certain time, and the time has not yet expired. If he can pay
a dividend to his creditors, they will give him his freedom; and he
believes he can raise the money if I consent to insure my life."

To insure her life! The snare that had been set for her was plainly
revealed in those four words.

In the eye of the law she was, of course, a single woman: she was of
age; she was, to all intents and purposes, her own mistress. What was
there to prevent her from insuring her life, if she pleased, and from
so disposing of the insurance as to give Van Brandt a direct interest
in her death? Knowing what I knew of him--believing him, as I did, to be
capable of any atrocity--I trembled at the bare idea of what might have
happened if I had failed to find my way back to her until a later date.
Thanks to the happy accident of my position, the one certain way of
protecting her lay easily within my reach. I could offer to lend the
scoundrel the money that he wanted at an hour's notice, and he was the
man to accept my proposal quite as easily as I could make it.

"You don't seem to approve of our idea," she said, noticing, in
evident perplexity, the effect which she had produced on me. "I am very
unfortunate; I seem to have innocently disturbed and annoyed you for the
second time."

"You are quite mistaken," I replied. "I am only doubting whether your
plan for relieving Mr. Van Brandt of his embarrassments is quite so
simple as you suppose. Are you aware of the delays that are likely to
take place before it will be possible to borrow money on your policy of
insurance?"

"I know nothing about it," she said, sadly.

"Will you let me ask the advice of my lawyers? They are trustworthy and
experienced men, and I am sure they can be of use to you."

Cautiously as I had expressed myself, her delicacy took the alarm.

"Promise that you won't ask me to borrow money of you for Mr. Van
Brandt," she rejoined, "and I will accept your help gratefully."

I could honestly promise that. My one chance of saving her lay in
keeping from her knowledge the course that I had now determined to
pursue. I rose to go, while my resolution still sustained me. The sooner
I made my inquiries (I reminded her) the more speedily our present
doubts and difficulties would be resolved.

She rose, as I rose--with the tears in her eyes, and the blush on her
cheeks.

"Kiss me," she whispered, "before you go! And don't mind my crying. I am
quite happy now. It is only your goodness that overpowers me."

I pressed her to my heart, with the unacknowledged tenderness of a
parting embrace. It was impossible to disguise the position in which I
had now placed myself. I had, so to speak, pronounced my own sentence of
banishment. When my interference had restored my unworthy rival to his
freedom, could I submit to the degrading necessity of seeing her in his
presence, of speaking to her under his eyes? _That_ sacrifice of myself
was beyond me--and I knew it. "For the last time!" I thought, as I held
her to me for a moment longer--"for the last time!"

The child ran to meet me with open arms when I stepped out on the
landing. My manhood had sustained me through the parting with the
mother. It was only when the child's round, innocent little face laid
itself lovingly against mine that my fortitude gave way. I was past
speaking; I put her down gently in silence, and waited on the lower
flight of stairs until I was fit to face the world outside.

CHAPTER XXIX. OUR DESTINIES PART US.

DESCENDING to the ground-floor of the house, I sent to request a
moment's interview with the landlady. I had yet to learn in which of the
London prisons Van Brandt was confined; and she was the only person to
whom I could venture to address the question.

Having answered my inquiries, the woman put her own sordid construction
on my motive for visiting the prisoner.

"Has the money you left upstairs gone into his greedy pockets already?"
she asked. "If I was as rich as you are, I should let it go. In your
place, I wouldn't touch him with a pair of tongs!"

The woman's coarse warning actually proved useful to me; it started
a new idea in my mind! Before she spoke, I had been too dull or too
preoccupied to see that it was quite needless to degrade myself by
personally communicating with Van Brandt in his prison. It only now
occurred to me that my legal advisers were, as a matter of course,
the proper persons to represent me in the matter--with this additional
advantage, that they could keep my share in the transaction a secret
even from Van Brandt himself.

I drove at once to the office of my lawyers. The senior partner--the
tried friend and adviser of our family--received me.

My instructions, naturally enough, astonished him. He was immediately
to satisfy the prisoner's creditors, on my behalf, without mentioning
my name to any one. And he was gravely to accept as security for
repayment--Mr. Van Brandt's note of hand!

"I thought I was well acquainted with the various methods by which a
gentleman can throw away his money," the senior partner remarked. "I
congratulate you, Mr. Germaine, on having discovered an entirely new
way of effectually emptying your purse. Founding a newspaper, taking a
theater, keeping race-horses, gambling at Monaco, are highly efficient
as modes of losing money. But they all yield, sir, to paying the debts
of Mr. Van Brandt!"

I left him, and went home.

The servant who opened the door had a message for me from my mother. She
wished to see me as soon as I was at leisure to speak to her.

I presented myself at once in my mother's sitting-room.

"Well, George?" she said, without a word to prepare me for what was
coming. "How have you left Mrs. Van Brandt?"

I was completely thrown off my guard.

"Who has told you that I have seen Mrs. Van Brandt?" I asked.

"My dear, your face has told me. Don't I know by this time how you look
and how you speak when Mrs. Van Brandt is in your mind. Sit down by me.
I have something to say to you which I wanted to say this morning; but,
I hardly know why, my heart failed me. I am bolder now, and I can say
it. My son, you still love Mrs. Van Brandt. You have my permission to
marry her."

Those were the words! Hardly an hour had elapsed since Mrs. Van Brandt's
own lips had told me that our union was impossible. Not even half an
hour had passed since I had given the directions which would restore to
liberty the man who was the one obstacle to my marriage. And this was
the time that my mother had innocently chosen for consenting to receive
as her daughter-in-law Mrs. Van Brandt!

"I see that I surprise you," she resumed. "Let me explain my motive as
plainly as I can. I should not be speaking the truth, George, if I told
you that I have ceased to feel the serious objections that there are to
your marrying this lady. The only difference in my way of thinking is,
that I am now willing to set my objections aside, out of regard for your
happiness. I am an old woman, my dear. In the course of nature, I cannot
hope to be with you much longer. When I am gone, who will be left to
care for you and love you, in the place of your mother? No one will
be left, unless you marry Mrs. Van Brandt. Your happiness is my first
consideration, and the woman you love (sadly as she has been led astray)
is a woman worthy of a better fate. Marry her."

I could not trust myself to speak. I could only kneel at my mother's
feet, and hide my face on her knees, as if I had been a boy again.

"Think of it, George," she said. "And come back to me when you are
composed enough to speak as quietly of the future as I do."

She lifted my head and kissed me. As I rose to leave her, I saw
something in the dear old eyes that met mine so tenderly, which struck a
sudden fear through me, keen and cutting, like a stroke from a knife.

The moment I had closed the door, I went downstairs to the porter in the
hall.

"Has my mother left the house," I asked, "while I have been away?"

"No, sir."

"Have any visitors called?"

"One visitor has called, sir."

"Do you know who it was?"

The porter mentioned the name of a celebrated physician--a man at the
head of his profession in those days. I instantly took my hat and went
to his house.

He had just returned from his round of visits. My card was taken to him,
and was followed at once by my admission to his consulting-room.

"You have seen my mother," I said. "Is she seriously ill? and have you
not concealed it from her? For God's sake, tell me the truth; I can bear
it."

The great man took me kindly by the hand.

"Your mother stands in no need of any warning; she is herself aware of
the critical state of her health," he said. "She sent for me to confirm
her own conviction. I could not conceal from her--I must not conceal
from you--that the vital energies are sinking. She may live for some
months longer in a milder air than the air of London. That is all I can
say. At her age, her days are numbered."

He gave me time to steady myself under the blow; and then he placed his
vast experience, his matured and consummate knowledge, at my disposal.
From his dictation, I committed to writing the necessary instructions
for watching over the frail tenure of my mother's life.

"Let me give you one word of warning," he said, as we parted. "Your
mother is especially desirous that you should know nothing of the
precarious condition of her health. Her one anxiety is to see you
happy. If she discovers your visit to me, I will not answer for the
consequences. Make the best excuse you can think of for at once taking
her away from London, and, whatever you may feel in secret, keep up an
appearance of good spirits in her presence."

That evening I made my excuse. It was easily found. I had only to tell
my poor mother of Mrs. Van Brandt's refusal to marry me, and there was
an intelligible motive assigned for my proposing to leave London. The
same night I wrote to inform Mrs. Van Brandt of the sad event which was
the cause of my sudden departure, and to warn her that there no longer
existed the slightest necessity for insuring her life. "My lawyers" (I
wrote) "have undertaken to arrange Mr. Van Brandt's affairs immediately.
In a few hours he will be at liberty to accept the situation that has
been offered to him." The last lines of the letter assured her of my
unalterable love, and entreated her to write to me before she left
England.

This done, all was done. I was conscious, strange to say, of no acutely
painful suffering at this saddest time of my life. There is a limit,
morally as well as physically, to our capacity for endurance. I can only
describe my sensations under the calamities that had now fallen on me in
one way: I felt like a man whose mind had been stunned.

The next day my mother and I set forth on the first stage of our journey
to the south coast of Devonshire.

CHAPTER XXX. THE PROSPECT DARKENS.

THREE days after my mother and I had established ourselves at Torquay,
I received Mrs. Van Brandt's answer to my letter. After the opening
sentences (informing me that Van Brandt had been set at liberty, under
circumstances painfully suggestive to the writer of some unacknowledged
sacrifice on my part), the letter proceeded in these terms:

"The new employment which Mr. Van Brandt is to undertake secures to us
the comforts, if not the luxuries, of life. For the first time since my
troubles began, I have the prospect before me of a peaceful existence,
among a foreign people from whom all that is false in my position may be
concealed--not for my sake, but for the sake of my child. To more than
this, to the happiness which some women enjoy, I must not, I dare not,
aspire.

"We leave England for the Continent early tomorrow morning. Shall I tell
you in what part of Europe my new residence is to be?

"No! You might write to me again; and I might write back. The one poor
return I can make to the good angel of my life is to help him to forget
me. What right have I to cling to my usurped place in your regard? The
time will come when you will give your heart to a woman who is worthier
of it than I am. Let me drop out of your life--except as an occasional
remembrance, when you sometimes think of the days that have gone
forever.

"I shall not be without some consolation on my side, when I too look
back at the past. I have been a better woman since I met with you. Live
as long as I may, I shall always remember that.

"Yes! The influence that you have had over me has been from first to
last an influence for good. Allowing that I have done wrong (in my
position) to love you, and, worse even than that, to own it, still the
love has been innocent, and the effort to control it has been an honest
effort at least. But, apart from this, my heart tells me that I am the
better for the sympathy which has united us. I may confess to you what
I have never yet acknowledged--now that we are so widely parted, and
so little likely to meet again--whenever I have given myself up
unrestrainedly to my own better impulses, they have always seemed to
lead me to you. Whenever my mind has been most truly at peace, and I
have been able to pray with a pure and a penitent heart, I have felt
as if there was some unseen tie that was drawing us nearer and nearer
together. And, strange to say, this has always happened (just as my
dreams of you have always come to me) when I have been separated from
Van Brandt. At such times, thinking or dreaming, it has always appeared
to me that I knew you far more familiarly than I know you when we meet
face to face. Is there really such a thing, I wonder, as a former state
of existence? And were we once constant companions in some other sphere,
thousands of years since? These are idle guesses. Let it be enough for
me to remember that I have been the better for knowing you--without
inquiring how or why.

"Farewell, my beloved benefactor, my only friend! The child sends you a
kiss; and the mother signs herself your grateful and affectionate

"M. VAN BRANDT."


When I first read those lines, they once more recalled to my
memory--very strangely, as I then thought--the predictions of Dame
Dermody in the days of my boyhood. Here were the foretold sympathies
which were spiritually to unite me to Mary, realized by a stranger whom
I had met by chance in the later years of my life!

Thinking in this direction, did I advance no further? Not a step
further! Not a suspicion of the truth presented itself to my mind even
yet.

Was my own dullness of apprehension to blame for this? Would another man
in my position have discovered what I had failed to see?

I look back along the chain of events which runs through my narrative,
and I ask myself, Where are the possibilities to be found (in my case,
or in the case of any other man) of identifying the child who was Mary
Dermody with the woman who was Mrs. Van Brandt? Was there anything left
in our faces, when we met again by the Scotch river, to remind us of our
younger selves? We had developed, in the interval, from boy and girl to
man and woman: no outward traces were discernible in us of the George
and Mary of other days. Disguised from each other by our faces, we were
also disguised by our names. Her mock-marriage had changed her surname.
My step-father's will had changed mine. Her Christian name was the
commonest of all names of women; and mine was almost as far from being
remarkable among the names of men. Turning next to the various occasions
on which we had met, had we seen enough of each other to drift into
recognition on either side, in the ordinary course of talk? We had met
but four times in all; once on the bridge, once again in Edinburgh,
twice more in London. On each of these occasions, the absorbing
anxieties and interests of the passing moment had filled her mind and
mine, had inspired her words and mine. When had the events which had
brought us together left us with leisure enough and tranquillity
enough to look back idly through our lives, and calmly to compare the
recollections of our youth? Never! From first to last, the course of
events had borne us further and further away from any results that could
have led even to a suspicion of the truth. She could only believe when
she wrote to me on leaving England--and I could only believe when I read
her letter--that we had first met at the river, and that our divergent
destinies had ended in parting us forever.

Reading her farewell letter in later days by the light of my matured
experience, I note how remarkably Dame Dermody's faith in the purity of
the tie that united us as kindred spirits was justified by the result.

It was only when my unknown Mary was parted from Van Brandt--in
other words, it was only when she was a pure spirit--that she felt my
influence over her as a refining influence on her life, and that the
apparition of her communicated with me in the visible and perfect
likeness of herself. On my side, when was it that I dreamed of her
(as in Scotland), or felt the mysterious warning of her presence in my
waking moments (as in Shetland)? Always at the time when my heart opened
most tenderly toward her and toward others--when my mind was most free
from the bitter doubts, the self-seeking aspirations, which degrade the
divinity within us. Then, and then only, my sympathy with her was the
perfect sympathy which holds its fidelity unassailable by the chances
and changes, the delusions and temptations, of mortal life.


I am writing prematurely of the time when the light came to me. My
narrative must return to the time when I was still walking in darkness.

Absorbed in watching over the closing days of my mother's life, I found
in the performance of this sacred duty my only consolation under the
overthrow of my last hope of marriage with Mrs. Van Brandt. By slow
degrees my mother felt the reviving influences of a quiet life and a
soft, pure air. The improvement in her health could, as I but too well
knew, be only an improvement for a time. Still, it was a relief to see
her free from pain, and innocently happy in the presence of her son.
Excepting those hours of the day and night which were dedicated to
repose, I was never away from her. To this day I remember, with a
tenderness which attaches to no other memories of mine, the books that I
read to her, the sunny corner on the seashore where I sat with her, the
games of cards that we played together, the little trivial gossip that
amused her when she was strong enough for nothing else. These are my
imperishable relics; these are the deeds of my life that I shall love
best to look back on, when the all-infolding shadows of death are
closing round me.

In the hours when I was alone, my thoughts--occupying themselves mostly
among the persons and events of the past--wandered back, many and many a
time, to Shetland and Miss Dunross.

My haunting doubt as to what the black veil had really hidden from me
was no longer accompanied by a feeling of horror when it now recurred
to my mind. The more vividly my later remembrances of Miss Dunross were
associated with the idea of an unutterable bodily affliction, the higher
the noble nature of the woman seemed to rise in my esteem. For the
first time since I had left Shetland, the temptation now came to me to
disregard the injunction which her father had laid on me at parting.
When I thought again of the stolen kiss in the dead of night; when I
recalled the appearance of the frail white hand, waving to me through
the dark curtains its last farewell; and when there mingled with these
memories the later remembrance of what my mother had suspected, and of
what Mrs. Van Brandt had seen in her dream--the longing in me to find a
means of assuring Miss Dunross that she still held her place apart in my
memory and my heart was more than mortal fortitude could resist. I was
pledged in honor not to return to Shetland, and not to write. How to
communicate with her secretly, in some other way, was the constant
question in my mind as the days went on. A hint to enlighten me was all
that I wanted; and, as the irony of circumstances ordered it, my mother
was the person who gave me the hint.

We still spoke, at intervals, of Mrs. Van Brandt. Watching me on those
occasions when we were in the company of friends and acquaintances at
Torquay, my mother plainly discerned that no other woman, whatever her
attractions might be, could take the place in my heart of the woman whom
I had lost. Seeing but one prospect of happiness for me, she steadily
refused to abandon the idea of my marriage. When a woman has owned that
she loves a man (so my mother used to express her opinion), it is that
man's fault, no matter what the obstacles may be, if he fails to make
her his wife. Reverting to this view in various ways, she pressed it on
my consideration one day in these words:

"There is one drawback, George, to my happiness in being here with you.
I am an obstacle in the way of your communicating with Mrs. Van Brandt."

"You forget," I said, "that she has left England without telling me
where to find her."

"If you were free from the incumbrance of your mother, my dear, you
would easily find her. Even as things are, you might surely write
to her. Don't mistake my motives, George. If I had any hope of your
forgetting her--if I saw you only moderately attracted by one or other
of the charming women whom we know here--I should say, let us never
speak again or think again of Mrs. Van Brandt. But, my dear, your heart
is closed to every woman but one. Be happy in your own way, and let
me see it before I die. The wretch to whom that poor creature is
sacrificing her life will, sooner or later, ill-treat her or desert her
and then she must turn to you. Don't let her think that you are
resigned to the loss of her. The more resolutely you set her scruples at
defiance, the more she will love you and admire you in secret. Women are
like that. Send her a letter, and follow it with a little present. You
talked of taking me to the studio of the young artist here who left
his card the other day. I am told that he paints admirable portraits in
miniatures. Why not send your portrait to Mrs. Van Brandt?"

Here was the idea of which I had been vainly in search! Quite
superfluous as a method of pleading my cause with Mrs. Van Brandt,
the portrait offered the best of all means of communicating with Miss
Dunross, without absolutely violating the engagement to which her
father had pledged me. In this way, without writing a word, without even
sending a message, I might tell her how gratefully she was remembered; I
might remind her of me tenderly in the bitterest moments of her sad and
solitary life.

The same day I went to the artist privately. The sittings were afterward
continued during the hours while my mother was resting in her room,
until the portrait was completed. I caused it to be inclosed in a plain
gold locket, with a chain attached; and I forwarded my gift, in the
first instance, to the one person whom I could trust to assist me in
arranging for the conveyance of it to its destination. This was the old
friend (alluded to in these pages as "Sir James") who had taken me with
him to Shetland in the Government yacht.

I had no reason, in writing the necessary explanations, to express
myself to Sir James with any reserve. On the voyage back we had more
than once spoken together confidentially of Miss Dunross. Sir James had
heard her sad story from the resident medical man at Lerwick, who had
been an old companion of his in their college days. Requesting him to
confide my gift to this gentleman, I did not hesitate to acknowledge the
doubt that oppressed me in relation to the mystery of the black veil. It
was, of course, impossible to decide whether the doctor would be able
to relieve that doubt. I could only venture to suggest that the question
might be guardedly put, in making the customary inquiries after the
health of Miss Dunross.

In those days of slow communication, I had to wait, not for days, but
for weeks, before I could expect to receive Sir James's answer. His
letter only reached me after an unusually long delay. For this, or
for some other reason that I cannot divine, I felt so strongly the
foreboding of bad news that I abstained from breaking the seal in my
mother's presence. I waited until I could retire to my own room, and
then I opened the letter. My presentiment had not deceived me.

Sir James's reply contained these words only: "The letter inclosed tells
its own sad story, without help from me. I cannot grieve for her; but I
can feel sorry for you."

The letter thus described was addressed to Sir James by the doctor at
Lerwick. I copy it (without comment) in these words:

"The late stormy weather has delayed the vessel by means of which we
communicate with the mainland. I have only received your letter to-day.
With it, there has arrived a little box, containing a gold locket and
chain; being the present which you ask me to convey privately to Miss
Dunross, from a friend of yours whose name you are not at liberty to
mention.

"In transmitting these instructions, you have innocently placed me in a
position of extreme difficulty.

"The poor lady for whom the gift is intended is near the end of her
life--a life of such complicated and terrible suffering that death
comes, in her case, literally as a mercy and a deliverance. Under these
melancholy circumstances, I am, I think, not to blame if I hesitate to
give her the locket in secret; not knowing with what associations this
keepsake may be connected, or of what serious agitation it may not
possibly be the cause.

"In this state of doubt I have ventured on opening the locket, and
my hesitation is naturally increased. I am quite ignorant of the
remembrances which my unhappy patient may connect with the portrait. I
don't know whether it will give her pleasure or pain to receive it, in
her last moments on earth. I can only decide to take it with me, when
I see her to-morrow, and to let circumstances determine whether I shall
risk letting her see it or not. Our post to the South only leaves this
place in three days' time. I can keep my letter open, and let you know
the result.

"I have seen her; and I have just returned to my own house. My distress
of mind is great. But I will do my best to write intelligibly and fully
of what has happened.

"Her sinking energies, when I first saw her this morning, had rallied
for the moment. The nurse informed me that she had slept during the
early hours of the new day. Previously to this, there were symptoms of
fever, accompanied by some slight delirium. The words that escaped her
in this condition appear to have related mainly to an absent person whom
she spoke of by the name of 'George.' Her one anxiety, I am told, was to
see 'George' again before she died.

"Hearing this, it struck me as barely possible that the portrait in the
locket might be the portrait of the absent person. I sent her nurse
out of the room, and took her hand in mine. Trusting partly to her own
admirable courage and strength of mind, and partly to the confidence
which I knew she placed in me as an old friend and adviser, I adverted
to the words which had fallen from her in the feverish state. And then I
said, 'You know that any secret of yours is safe in my keeping. Tell me,
do you expect to receive any little keepsake or memorial from 'George'?

"It was a risk to run. The black veil which she always wears was over
her face. I had nothing to tell me of the effect which I was producing
on her, except the changing temperature, or the partial movement, of her
hand, as it lay in mine, just under the silk coverlet of the bed.

"She said nothing at first. Her hand turned suddenly from cold to
hot, and closed with a quick pressure on mine. Her breathing became
oppressed. When she spoke, it was with difficulty. She told me nothing;
she only put a question:

"'Is he here?' she asked.

"I said, 'Nobody is here but myself.'

"'Is there a letter?'

"I said 'No.'

"She was silent for a while. Her hand turned cold; the grasp of her
fingers loosened. She spoke again: 'Be quick, doctor! Whatever it is,
give it to me, before I die.'

"I risked the experiment; I opened the locket, and put it into her hand.

"So far as I could discover, she refrained from looking at it at first.
She said, 'Turn me in the bed, with my face to the wall.' I obeyed
her. With her back turned toward me she lifted her veil; and then (as I
suppose) she looked at the portrait. A long, low cry--not of sorrow or
pain: a cry of rapture and delight--burst from her. I heard her kiss
the portrait. Accustomed as I am in my profession to piteous sights and
sounds, I never remember so completely losing my self-control as I lost
it at that moment. I was obliged to turn away to the window.

"Hardly a minute can have passed before I was back again at the bedside.
In that brief interval she had changed. Her voice had sunk again; it
was so weak that I could only hear what she said by leaning over her and
placing my ear close to her lips.

"'Put it round my neck,' she whispered.

"I clasped the chain of the locket round her neck. She tried to lift her
hand to it, but her strength failed her.

"'Help me to hide it,' she said.

"I guided her hand. She hid the locket in her bosom, under the white
dressing-gown which she wore that day. The oppression in her breathing
increased. I raised her on the pillow. The pillow was not high enough.
I rested her head on my shoulder, and partially opened her veil. She was
able to speak once more, feeling a momentary relief.

"'Promise,' she said, 'that no stranger's hand shall touch me. Promise
to bury me as I am now.'

"I gave her my promise.

"Her failing breath quickened. She was just able to articulate the next
words:

"'Cover my face again.'

"I drew the veil over her face. She rested a while in silence. Suddenly
the sound of her laboring respiration ceased. She started, and raised
her head from my shoulder.

"'Are you in pain?' I asked.

"'I am in heaven!' she answered.

"Her head dropped back on my breast as she spoke. In that last outburst
of joy her last breath had passed. The moment of her supreme happiness
and the moment of her death were one. The mercy of God had found her at
last.

"I return to my letter before the post goes out.

"I have taken the necessary measures for the performance of my promise.
She will be buried with the portrait hidden in her bosom, and with the
black veil over her face. No nobler creature ever breathed the breath of
life. Tell the stranger who sent her his portrait that her last moments
were joyful moments, through his remembrance of her as expressed by his
gift.

"I observe a passage in your letter to which I have not yet replied. You
ask me if there was any more serious reason for the persistent hiding of
her face under the veil than the reason which she was accustomed to give
to the persons about her. It is true that she suffered under a morbid
sensitiveness to the action of light. It is also true that this was not
the only result, or the worst result, of the malady that afflicted her.
She had another reason for keeping her face hidden--a reason known
to two persons only: to the doctor who lives in the village near her
father's house, and to myself. We are both pledged never to divulge
to any living creature what our eyes alone have seen. We have kept our
terrible secret even from her father; and we shall carry it with us
to our graves. I have no more to say on this melancholy subject to the
person in whose interest you write. When he thinks of her now, let him
think of the beauty which no bodily affliction can profane--the beauty
of the freed spirit, eternally happy in its union with the angels of
God.

"I may add, before I close my letter, that the poor old father will
not be left in cheerless solitude at the lake house. He will pass the
remainder of his days under my roof, with my good wife to take care of
him, and my children to remind him of the brighter side of life."


So the letter ended. I put it away, and went out. The solitude of my
room forewarned me unendurably of the coming solitude in my own life.
My interests in this busy world were now narrowed to one object--to the
care of my mother's failing health. Of the two women whose hearts had
once beaten in loving sympathy with mine, one lay in her grave and the
other was lost to me in a foreign land. On the drive by the sea I met my
mother, in her little pony-chaise, moving slowly under the mild wintry
sunshine. I dismissed the man who was in attendance on her, and walked
by the side of the chaise, with the reins in my hand. We chatted quietly
on trivial subjects. I closed my eyes to the dreary future that was
before me, and tried, in the intervals of the heart-ache, to live
resignedly in the passing hour.

CHAPTER XXXI. THE PHYSICIAN'S OPINION.

SIX months have elapsed. Summer-time has come again.

The last parting is over. Prolonged by my care, the days of my mother's
life have come to their end. She has died in my arms: her last words
have been spoken to me, her last look on earth has been mine. I am now,
in the saddest and plainest meaning of the words, alone in the world.

The affliction which has befallen me has left certain duties to be
performed that require my presence in London. My house is let; I am
staying at a hotel. My friend, Sir James (also in London on business),
has rooms near mine. We breakfast and dine together in my sitting-room.
For the moment solitude is dreadful to me, and yet I cannot go into
society; I shrink from persons who are mere acquaintances. At Sir
James's suggestion, however, one visitor at the hotel has been asked to
dine with us, who claims distinction as no ordinary guest. The physician
who first warned me of the critical state of my mother's health is
anxious to hear what I can tell him of her last moments. His time is too
precious to be wasted in the earlier hours of the day, and he joins
us at the dinner-table when his patients leave him free to visit his
friends.

The dinner is nearly at an end. I have made the effort to preserve my
self-control; and in few words have told the simple story of my mother's
last peaceful days on earth. The conversation turns next on topics of
little interest to me: my mind rests after the effort that it has made;
my observation is left free to exert itself as usual.

Little by little, while the talk goes on, I observe something in the
conduct of the celebrated physician which first puzzles me, and then
arouses my suspicion of some motive for his presence which has not been
acknowledged, and in which I am concerned.

Over and over again I discover that his eyes are resting on me with a
furtive interest and attention which he seems anxious to conceal. Over
and over again I notice that he contrives to divert the conversation
from general topics, and to lure me into talking of myself; and,
stranger still (unless I am quite mistaken), Sir James understands and
encourages him. Under various pretenses I am questioned about what I
have suffered in the past, and what plans of life I have formed for the
future. Among other subjects of personal interest to me, the subject
of supernatural appearances is introduced. I am asked if I believe
in occult spiritual sympathies, and in ghostly apparitions of dead or
distant persons. I am dexterously led into hinting that my views on
this difficult and debatable question are in some degree influenced by
experiences of my own. Hints, however, are not enough to satisfy the
doctor's innocent curiosity; he tries to induce me to relate in detail
what I have myself seen and felt. But by this time I am on my guard;
I make excuses; I steadily abstain from taking my friend into my
confidence. It is more and more plain to me that I am being made the
subject of an experiment, in which Sir James and the physician are
equally interested. Outwardly assuming to be guiltless of any suspicion
of what is going on, I inwardly determine to discover the true motive
for the doctor's presence that evening, and for the part that Sir James
has taken in inviting him to be my guest.

Events favor my purpose soon after the dessert has been placed on the
table.

The waiter enters the room with a letter for me, and announces that the
bearer waits to know if there is any answer. I open the envelope, and
find inside a few lines from my lawyers, announcing the completion of
some formal matter of business. I at once seize the opportunity that is
offered to me. Instead of sending a verbal message downstairs, I make my
apologies, and use the letter as a pretext for leaving the room.

Dismissing the messenger who waits below, I return to the corridor in
which my rooms are situated, and softly open the door of my bed-chamber.
A second door communicates with the sitting-room, and has a ventilator
in the upper part of it. I have only to stand under the ventilator,
and every word of the conversation between Sir James and the physician
reaches my ears.

"Then you think I am right?" are the first words I hear, in Sir James's
voice.

"Quite right," the doctor answers.

"I have done my best to make him change his dull way of life," Sir James
proceeds. "I have asked him to pay a visit to my house in Scotland; I
have proposed traveling with him on the Continent; I have offered
to take him with me on my next voyage in the yacht. He has but one
answer--he simply says No to everything that I can suggest. You have
heard from his own lips that he has no definite plans for the future.
What is to become of him? What had we better do?"

"It is not easy to say," I hear the physician reply. "To speak plainly,
the man's nervous system is seriously deranged. I noticed something
strange in him when he first came to consult me about his mother's
health. The mischief has not been caused entirely by the affliction of
her death. In my belief, his mind has been--what shall I say?--unhinged,
for some time past. He is a very reserved person. I suspect he has been
oppressed by anxieties which he has kept secret from every one. At his
age, the unacknowledged troubles of life are generally troubles caused
by women. It is in his temperament to take the romantic view of love;
and some matter-of-fact woman of the present day may have bitterly
disappointed him. Whatever may be the cause, the effect is plain--his
nerves have broken down, and his brain is necessarily affected by
whatever affects his nerves. I have known men in his condition who have
ended badly. He may drift into insane delusions, if his present course
of life is not altered. Did you hear what he said when we talked about
ghosts?"

"Sheer nonsense!" Sir James remarks.

"Sheer delusion would be the more correct form of expression," the
doctor rejoins. "And other delusions may grow out of it at any moment."

"What is to be done?" persists Sir James. "I may really say for myself,
doctor, that I feel a fatherly interest in the poor fellow. His mother
was one of my oldest and dearest friends, and he has inherited many of
her engaging and endearing qualities. I hope you don't think the case is
bad enough to be a case for restraint?"

"Certainly not--as yet," answers the doctor. "So far there is no
positive brain disease; and there is accordingly no sort of reason
for placing him under restraint. It is essentially a difficult and a
doubtful case. Have him privately looked after by a competent person,
and thwart him in nothing, if you can possibly help it. The merest
trifle may excite his suspicions; and if that happens, we lose all
control over him."

"You don't think he suspects us already, do you, doctor?"

"I hope not. I saw him once or twice look at me very strangely; and he
has certainly been a long time out of the room."

Hearing this, I wait to hear no more. I return to the sitting-room (by
way of the corridor) and resume my place at the table.

The indignation that I feel--naturally enough, I think, under the
circumstances--makes a good actor of me for once in my life. I invent
the necessary excuse for my long absence, and take my part in the
conversation, keeping the strictest guard on every word that escapes me,
without betraying any appearance of restraint in my manner. Early in the
evening the doctor leaves us to go to a scientific meeting. For half an
hour or more Sir James remains with me. By way (as I suppose) of farther
testing the state of my mind, he renews the invitation to his house in
Scotland. I pretend to feel flattered by his anxiety to secure me as
his guest. I undertake to reconsider my first refusal, and to give him a
definite answer when we meet the next morning at breakfast. Sir James is
delighted. We shake hands cordially, and wish each other good-night. At
last I am left alone.

My resolution as to my next course of proceeding is formed without a
moment's hesitation. I determine to leave the hotel privately the next
morning before Sir James is out of his bedroom.

To what destination I am to betake myself is naturally the next question
that arises, and this also I easily decide. During the last days of my
mother's life we spoke together frequently of the happy past days when
we were living together on the banks of the Greenwater lake. The longing
thus inspired to look once more at the old scenes, to live for a while
again among the old associations, has grown on me since my mother's
death. I have, happily for myself, not spoken of this feeling to Sir
James or to any other person. When I am missed at the hotel, there will
be no suspicion of the direction in which I have turned my steps. To the
old home in Suffolk I resolve to go the next morning. Wandering among
the scenes of my boyhood, I can consider with myself how I may best bear
the burden of the life that lies before me.

After what I have heard that evening, I confide in nobody. For all I
know to the contrary, my own servant may be employed to-morrow as the
spy who watches my actions. When the man makes his appearance to take
his orders for the night, I tell him to wake me at six the next morning,
and release him from further attendance.

I next employ myself in writing two letters. They will be left on the
table, to speak for themselves after my departure.

In the first letter I briefly inform Sir James that I have discovered
his true reason for inviting the doctor to dinner. While I thank him for
the interest he takes in my welfare, I decline to be made the object of
any further medical inquiries as to the state of my mind. In due
course of time, when my plans are settled, he will hear from me again.
Meanwhile, he need feel no anxiety about my safety. It is one among my
other delusions to believe that I am still perfectly capable of taking
care of myself. My second letter is addressed to the landlord of the
hotel, and simply provides for the disposal of my luggage and the
payment of my bill.

I enter my bedroom next, and pack a traveling-bag with the few things
that I can carry with me. My money is in my dressing-case. Opening it, I
discover my pretty keepsake--the green flag! Can I return to "Greenwater
Broad," can I look again at the bailiff's cottage, without the one
memorial of little Mary that I possess? Besides, have I not promised
Miss Dunross that Mary's gift shall always go with me wherever I go? and
is the promise not doubly sacred now that she is dead? For a while I sit
idly looking at the device on the flag--the white dove embroidered on
the green ground, with the golden olive-branch in its beak. The innocent
love-story of my early life returns to my memory, and shows me in
horrible contrast the life that I am leading now. I fold up the flag and
place it carefully in my traveling-bag. This done, all is done. I may
rest till the morning comes.

No! I lie down on my bed, and I discover that there is no rest for me
that night.

Now that I have no occupation to keep my energies employed, now that
my first sense of triumph in the discomfiture of the friends who have
plotted against me has had time to subside, my mind reverts to the
conversation that I have overheard, and considers it from a new point
of view. For the first time, the terrible question confronts me: The
doctor's opinion on my case has been given very positively. How do I
know that the doctor is not right?

This famous physician has risen to the head of his profession entirely
by his own abilities. He is one of the medical men who succeed by
means of an ingratiating manner and the dexterous handling of good
opportunities. Even his enemies admit that he stands unrivaled in the
art of separating the true conditions from the false in the discovery of
disease, and in tracing effects accurately to their distant and hidden
cause. Is such a man as this likely to be mistaken about me? Is it not
far more probable that I am mistaken in my judgment of myself?

When I look back over the past years, am I quite sure that the strange
events which I recall may not, in certain cases, be the visionary
product of my own disordered brain--realities to me, and to no one else?
What are the dreams of Mrs. Van Brandt? What are the ghostly apparitions
of her which I believe myself to have seen? Delusions which have been
the stealthy growth of years? delusions which are leading me, by slow
degrees, nearer and nearer to madness in the end? Is it insane suspicion
which has made me so angry with the good friends who have been trying to
save my reason? Is it insane terror which sets me on escaping from the
hotel like a criminal escaping from prison?

These are the questions which torment me when I am alone in the dead of
night. My bed becomes a place of unendurable torture. I rise and dress
myself, and wait for the daylight, looking through my open window into
the street.

The summer night is short. The gray light of dawn comes to me like a
deliverance; the glow of the glorious sunrise cheers my soul once more.
Why should I wait in the room that is still haunted by my horrible
doubts of the night? I take up my traveling-bag; I leave my letters on
the sitting-room table; and I descend the stairs to the house door. The
night-porter at the hotel is slumbering in his chair. He wakes as I pass
him; and (God help me!) he too looks as if he thought I was mad.

"Going to leave us already, sir?" he says, looking at the bag in my
hand.

Mad or sane, I am ready with my reply. I tell him I am going out for a
day in the country, and to make it a long day, I must start early.

The man still stares at me. He asks if he shall find some one to carry
my bag. I decline to let anybody be disturbed. He inquires if I have any
messages to leave for my friend. I inform him that I have left written
messages upstairs for Sir James and the landlord. Upon this he draws the
bolts and opens the door. To the last he looks at me as if he thought I
was mad.

Was he right or wrong? Who can answer for himself? How can I tell?

CHAPTER XXXII. A LAST LOOK AT GREENWATER BROAD.

MY spirits rose as I walked through the bright empty streets, and
breathed the fresh morning air.

Taking my way eastward through the great city, I stopped at the first
office that I passed, and secured my place by the early coach to
Ipswich. Thence I traveled with post-horses to the market-town which was
nearest to Greenwater Broad. A walk of a few miles in the cool evening
brought me, through well-remembered by-roads, to our old house. By the
last rays of the setting sun I looked at the familiar row of windows in
front, and saw that the shutters were all closed. Not a living creature
was visible anywhere. Not even a dog barked as I rang the great bell at
the door. The place was deserted; the house was shut up.

After a long delay, I heard heavy footsteps in the hall. An old man
opened the door.

Changed as he was, I remembered him as one of our tenants in the by-gone
time. To his astonishment, I greeted him by his name. On his side, he
tried hard to recognize me, and tried in vain. No doubt I was the more
sadly changed of the two: I was obliged to introduce myself. The poor
fellow's withered face brightened slowly and timidly, as if he were half
incapable, half afraid, of indulging in the unaccustomed luxury of a
smile. In his confusion he bid me welcome home ag ain, as if the house
had been mine.

Taking me into the little back-room which he inhabited, the old man
gave me all he had to offer--a supper of bacon and eggs and a glass
of home-brewed beer. He was evidently puzzled to understand me when I
informed him that the only object of my visit was to look once more
at the familiar scenes round my old home. But he willingly placed his
services at my disposal; and he engaged to do his best, if I wished it,
to make me up a bed for the night.

The house had been closed and the establishment of servants had been
dismissed for more than a year past. A passion for horse-racing,
developed late in life, had ruined the rich retired tradesman who had
purchased the estate at the time of our family troubles. He had gone
abroad with his wife to live on the little income that had been saved
from the wreck of his fortune; and he had left the house and lands in
such a state of neglect that no new purchaser had thus far been found to
take them. My old friend, "now past his work," had been put in charge of
the place. As for Dermody's cottage, it was empty, like the house. I was
at perfect liberty to look over it if I liked. There was the key of the
door on the bunch with the others; and here was the old man, with his
old hat on his head, ready to accompany me wherever I pleased to go.
I declined to trouble him to accompany me or to make up a bed in the
lonely house. The night was fine, the moon was rising. I had supped; I
had rested. When I had seen what I wanted to see, I could easily walk
back to the market-town and sleep at the inn. Taking the key in my hand,
I set forth alone on the way through the grounds which led to Dermody's
cottage.

Again I followed the woodland paths along which I had once idled so
happily with my little Mary. At every step I saw something that reminded
me of her. Here was the rustic bench on which we had sat together under
the shadow of the old cedar-tree, and vowed to be constant to each other
to the end of our lives. There was the bright little water spring, from
which we drank when we were weary and thirsty in sultry summer days,
still bubbling its way downward to the lake as cheerily as ever. As I
listened to the companionable murmur of the stream, I almost expected to
see her again, in her simple white frock and straw hat, singing to the
music of the rivulet, and freshening her nosegay of wild flowers by
dipping it in the cool water. A few steps further on and I reached a
clearing in the wood and stood on a little promontory of rising ground
which commanded the prettiest view of Greenwater lake. A platform
of wood was built out from the bank, to be used for bathing by good
swimmers who were not afraid of a plunge into deep water. I stood on the
platform and looked round me. The trees that fringed the shore on either
hand murmured their sweet sylvan music in the night air; the moonlight
trembled softly on the rippling water. Away on my right hand I could
just see the old wooden shed that once sheltered my boat in the days
when Mary went sailing with me and worked the green flag. On my left
was the wooden paling that followed the curves of the winding creek, and
beyond it rose the brown arches of the decoy for wild fowl, now falling
to ruin for want of use. Guided by the radiant moonlight, I could see
the very spot on which Mary and I had stood to watch the snaring of the
ducks. Through the hole in the paling before which the decoy-dog had
shown himself, at Dermody's signal, a water-rat now passed, like a
little black shadow on the bright ground, and was lost in the waters
of the lake. Look where I might, the happy by-gone time looked back
in mockery, and the voices of the past came to me with their burden of
reproach: See what your life was once! Is your life worth living now?

I picked up a stone and threw it into the lake. I watched the circling
ripples round the place at which it had sunk. I wondered if a practiced
swimmer like myself had ever tried to commit suicide by drowning, and
had been so resolute to die that he had resisted the temptation to let
his own skill keep him from sinking. Something in the lake itself, or
something in connection with the thought that it had put into my mind,
revolted me. I turned my back suddenly on the lonely view, and took the
path through the wood which led to the bailiff's cottage.

Opening the door with my key, I groped my way into the well-remembered
parlor; and, unbarring the window-shutters, I let in the light of the
moon.

With a heavy heart I looked round me. The old furniture--renewed,
perhaps, in one or two places--asserted its mute claim to my recognition
in every part of the room. The tender moonlight streamed slanting
into the corner in which Mary and I used to nestle together while Dame
Dermody was at the window reading her mystic books. Overshadowed by the
obscurity in the opposite corner, I discovered the high-backed arm-chair
of carved wood in which the Sibyl of the cottage sat on the memorable
day when she warned us of our coming separation, and gave us her
blessing for the last time. Looking next round the walls of the room,
I recognized old friends wherever my eyes happened to rest--the gaudily
colored prints; the framed pictures in fine needle-work, which we
thought wonderful efforts of art; the old circular mirror to which
I used to lift Mary when she wanted "to see her face in the glass."
Whenever the moonlight penetrated there, it showed me some familiar
object that recalled my happiest days. Again the by-gone time looked
back in mockery. Again the voices of the past came to me with their
burden of reproach: See what your life was once! Is your life worth
living now?

I sat down at the window, where I could just discover, here and there
between the trees, the glimmer of the waters of the lake. I thought
to myself: "Thus far my mortal journey has brought me. Why not end it
here?"

Who would grieve for me if my death were reported to-morrow? Of all
living men, I had perhaps the smallest number of friends, the fewest
duties to perform toward others, the least reason to hesitate at leaving
a world which had no place in it for my ambition, no creature in it for
my love.

Besides, what necessity was there for letting it be known that my death
was a death of my own seeking? It could easily be left to represent
itself as a death by accident.

On that fine summer night, and after a long day of traveling, might I
not naturally take a bath in the cool water before I went to bed?
And, practiced as I was in the exercise of swimming, might it not
nevertheless be my misfortune to be attacked by cramp? On the lonely
shores of Greenwater Broad the cry of a drowning man would bring no help
at night. The fatal accident would explain itself. There was literally
but one difficulty in the way--the difficulty which had already
occurred to my mind. Could I sufficiently master the animal instinct of
self-preservation to deliberately let myself sink at the first plunge?

The atmosphere in the room felt close and heavy. I went out, and walked
to and fro--now in the shadow, and now in the moonlight--under the trees
before the cottage door.

Of the moral objections to suicide, not one had any influence over me
now. I, who had once found it impossible to excuse, impossible even
to understand, the despair which had driven Mrs. Van Brandt to attempt
self-destruction--I now contemplated with composure the very act which
had horrified me when I saw it committed by another person. Well may we
hesitate to condemn the frailties of our fellow-creatures, for the
one unanswerable reason that we can never feel sure how soon similar
temptations may not lead us to be guilty of the same frailties
ourselves. Looking back at the events of the night, I can recall but one
consideration that stayed my feet on the fatal path which led back
to the lake. I still doubted whether it would be possible for such a
swimmer as I was to drown himself. This was all that troubled my mind.
For the rest, my will was made, and I had few other affairs which
remained unsettled. No lingering hope was left in me of a reunion in the
future with Mrs. Van Brandt. She had never written to me again; I had
(forgiven) her for having forgotten me. My thoughts of her and of others
were the forbearing thoughts of a man whose mind was withdrawn already
from the world, whose views were narrowing fast to the one idea of his
own death.

I grew weary of walking up and down. The loneliness of the place began
to oppress me. The sense of my own indecision irritated my nerves.
After a long look at the lake through the trees, I came to a positive
conclusion at last. I determined to try if a good swimmer could drown
himself.

CHAPTER XXXIII. A VISION OF THE NIGHT.

RETURNING to the cottage parlor, I took a chair by the window and opened
my pocket-book at a blank page. I had certain directions to give to my
representatives, which might spare them some trouble and uncertainty
in the event of my death. Disguising my last instructions under the
commonplace heading of "Memoranda on my return to London," I began to
write.

I had filled one page of the pocket-book, and had just turned to the
next, when I became conscious of a difficulty in fixing my attention on
the subject that was before it. I was at once reminded of the similar
difficulty which I felt in Shetland, when I had tried vainly to arrange
the composition of the letter to my mother which Miss Dunross was to
write. By way of completing the parallel, my thoughts wandered now, as
they had wandered then, to my latest remembrance of Mrs. Van Brandt.
In a minute or two I began to feel once more the strange physical
sensations which I had first experienced in the garden at Mr. Dunross's
house. The same mysterious trembling shuddered through me from head to
foot. I looked about me again, with no distinct consciousness of what
the objects were on which my eyes rested. My nerves trembled, on that
lovely summer night, as if there had been an electric disturbance in the
atmosphere and a storm coming. I laid my pocket-book and pencil on
the table, and rose to go out again under the trees. Even the trifling
effort to cross the room was an effort made in vain. I stood rooted to
the spot, with my face turned toward the moonlight streaming in at the
open door.

An interval passed, and as I still looked out through the door, I became
aware of something moving far down among the trees that fringed the
shore of the lake. The first impression produced on me was of two gray
shadows winding their way slowly toward me between the trunks of the
trees. By fine degrees the shadows assumed a more and more marked
outline, until they presented themselves in the likeness of two robed
figures, one taller than the other. While they glided nearer and nearer,
their gray obscurity of hue melted away. They brightened softly with an
inner light of their own as they slowly approached the open space before
the door. For the third time I stood in the ghostly presence of Mrs.
Van Brandt; and with her, holding her hand, I beheld a second apparition
never before revealed to me, the apparition of her child.

Hand-in-hand, shining in their unearthly brightness through the bright
moonlight itself, the two stood before me. The mother's face looked at
me once more with the sorrowful and pleading eyes which I remembered so
well. But the face of the child was innocently radiant with an angelic
smile. I waited in unutterable expectation for the word that was to be
spoken, for the movement that was to come. The movement came first.
The child released its hold on the mother's hand, and floating slowly
upward, remained poised in midair--a softly glowing presence shining out
of the dark background of the trees. The mother glided into the room,
and stopped at the table on which I had laid my pocket-book and pencil
when I could no longer write. As before, she took the pencil and wrote
on the blank page. As before, she beckoned to me to step nearer to her.
I approached her outstretched hand, and felt once more the mysterious
rapture of her touch on my bosom, and heard once more her low, melodious
tones repeating the words: "Remember me. Come to me." Her hand dropped
from my bosom. The pale light which revealed her to me quivered, sunk,
vanished. She had spoken. She had gone.

I drew to me the open pocket-book. And this time I saw, in the writing
of the ghostly hand, these words only:

                    _"Follow the Child."_

I looked out again at the lonely night landscape.

There, in mid-air, shining softly out of the dark background of the
trees, still hovered the starry apparition of the child.

Advancing without conscious will of my own, I crossed the threshold of
the door. The softly glowing vision of the child moved away before me
among the trees. I followed, like a man spellbound. The apparition,
floating slowly onward, led me out of the wood, and past my old home,
back to the lonely by-road along which I had walked from the market-town
to the house. From time to time, as we two went on our way, the bright
figure of the child paused, hovering low in the cloudless sky. Its
radiant face looked down smiling on me; it beckoned with its little
hand, and floated on again, leading me as the Star led the Eastern sages
in the olden time.

I reached the town. The airy figure of the child paused, hovering over
the house at which I had left my traveling-carriage in the evening.
I ordered the horses to be harnessed again for another journey. The
postilion waited for his further directions. I looked up. The child's
hand was pointing southward, along the road that led to London. I gave
the man his instructions to return to the place at which I had hired
the carriage. At intervals, as we proceeded, I looked out through
the window. The bright figure of the child still floated on before me
gliding low in the cloudless sky. Changing the horses stage by stage, I
went on till the night ended--went on till the sun rose in the eastern
heaven. And still, whether it was dark or whether it was light, the
figure of the child floated on before me in its changeless and mystic
light. Mile after mile, it still led the way southward, till we left the
country behind us, and passing through the din and turmoil of the great
city, stopped under the shadow of the ancient Tower, within view of the
river that runs by it.

The postilion came to the carriage door to ask if I had further need of
his services. I had called to him to stop, when I saw the figure of the
child pause on its airy course. I looked upward again. The child's hand
pointed toward the river. I paid the postilion and left the carriage.
Floating on before me, the child led the way to a wharf crowded with
travelers and their luggage. A vessel lay along-side of the wharf ready
to sail. The child led me on board the vessel and paused again, hovering
over me in the smoky air.

I looked up. The child looked back at me with its radiant smile, and
pointed eastward down the river toward the distant sea. While my eyes
were still fixed on the softly glowing figure, I saw it fade away upward
and upward into the higher light, as the lark vanishes upward and
upward in the morning sky. I was alone again with my earthly
fellow-beings--left with no clew to guide me but the remembrance of the
child's hand pointing eastward to the distant sea.

A sailor was near me coiling the loosened mooring-rope on the deck. I
asked him to what port the vessel was bound. The man looked at me in
surly amazement, and answered:

"To Rotterdam."

CHAPTER XXXIV. BY LAND AND SEA.

IT mattered little to me to what port the vessel was bound. Go where I
might, I knew that I was on my way to Mrs. Van Brandt. She had need
of me again; she had claimed me again. Where the visionary hand of the
child had pointed, thither I was destined to go. Abroad or at home,
it mattered nothing: when I next set my foot on the land, I should be
further directed on the journey which lay before me. I believed this as
firmly as I believed that I had been guided, thus far, by the vision of
the child.

For two nights I had not slept--my weariness overpowered me. I descended
to the cabin, and found an unoccupied corner in which I could lie down
to rest. When I awoke, it was night already, and the vessel was at sea.

I went on deck to breathe the fresh air. Before long the sensation of
drowsiness returned; I slept again for hours together. My friend, the
physician, would no doubt have attributed this prolonged need of repose
to the exhausted condition of my brain, previously excited by delusions
which had lasted uninterruptedly for many hours together. Let the cause
be what it might, during the greater part of the voyage I was awake at
intervals only. The rest of the time I lay like a weary animal, lost in
sleep.

When I stepped on shore at Rotterdam, my first proceeding was to ask my
way to the English Consulate. I had but a small sum of money with me;
and, for all I knew to the contrary, it might be well, before I did
anything else, to take the necessary measures for replenishing my purse.

I had my traveling-bag with me. On the journey to Greenwater Broad I had
left it at the inn in the market-town, and the waiter had placed it in
the carriage when I started on my return to London. The bag contained my
checkbook, and certain letters which assisted me in proving my identity
to the consul. He kindly gave me the necessary introduction to the
correspondents at Rotterdam of my bankers in London.

Having obtained my money, and having purchased certain necessaries of
which I stood in need, I walked slowly along the street, knowing nothing
of what my next proceeding was to be, and waiting confidently for the
event which was to guide me. I had not walked a hundred yards before
I noticed the name of "Van Brandt" inscribed on the window-blinds of a
house which appeared to be devoted to mercantile purposes.

The street door stood open. A second door, on one side of the passage,
led into the office. I entered the room and inquired for Mr. Van Brandt.
A clerk who spoke English was sent for to communicate with me. He told
me there were three partners of that name in the business, and inquired
which of them I wished to see. I remembered Van Brandt's Christian name,
and mentioned it. No such person as "Mr. Ernest Van Brandt" was known at
the office.

"We are only the branch house of the firm of Van Brandt here," the clerk
explained. "The head office is at Amsterdam. They may know where Mr.
Ernest Van Brandt is to be found, if you inquire there."

It mattered nothing to me where I went, so long as I was on my way to
Mrs. Van Brandt. It was too late to travel that day; I slept at a hotel.
The night passed quietly and uneventfully. The next morning I set forth
by the public conveyance for Amsterdam.

Repeating my inquiries at the head office on my arrival, I was referred
to one of the partners in the firm. He spoke English perfectly; and
he received me with an appearance of interest which I was at a loss to
account for at first.

"Mr. Ernest Van Brandt is well known to me," he said. "May I ask if you
are a relative or friend of the English lady who has been introduced
here as his wife?"

I answered in the affirmative; adding, "I am here to give any assistance
to the lady of which she may stand in need."

The merchant's next words explained the appearance of interest with
which he had received me.

"You are most welcome," he said. "You relieve my partners and myself
of a great anxiety. I can only explain what I mean by referring for
a moment to the business affairs of my firm. We have a fishing
establishment in the ancient city of Enkhuizen, on the shores of the
Zuyder Zee. Mr. Ernest Van Brandt had a share in it at one time, which
he afterward sold. Of late years our profits from this source have been
diminishing; and we think of giving up the fishery, unless our prospects
in that quarter improve after a further trial. In the meantime, having
a vacant situation in the counting-house at Enkhuizen, we thought of
Mr. Ernest Van Brandt, and offered him the opportunity of renewing his
connection with us, in the capacity of a clerk. He is related to one of
my partners; but I am bound in truth to tell you that he is a very bad
man. He has awarded us for our kindness to him by embezzling our
money; and he has taken to flight--in what direction we have not
yet discovered. The English lady and her child are left deserted at
Enkhuizen; and until you came here to-day we were quite at a loss to
know what to do with them. I don't know whether you are already aware
of it, sir; but the lady's position is made doubly distressing by doubts
which we entertain of her being really Mr. Ernest Van Brandt's wife. To
our certain knowledge, he was privately married to another woman some
years since; and we have no evidence whatever that the first wife
is dead. If we can help you in any way to assist your unfortunate
country-woman, pray believe that our services are at your disposal."

With what breathless interest I listened to these words it is needless
to say. Van Brandt had deserted her! Surely (as my poor mother had once
said) "she must turn to me now." The hopes that had abandoned me filled
my heart once more; the future which I had so long feared to contemplate
showed itself again bright with the promise of coming happiness to my
view. I thanked the good merchant with a fervor that surprised him.
"Only help me to find my way to Enkhuizen," I said, "and I will answer
for the rest."

"The journey will put you to some expense," the merchant replied.
"Pardon me if I ask the question bluntly. Have you money?"

"Plenty of money."

"Very good. The rest will be easy enough. I will place you under the
care of a countryman of yours, who has been employed in our office for
many years. The easiest way for you, as a stranger, will be to go by
sea; and the Englishman will show you where to hire a boat."

In a few minutes more the clerk and I were on our way to the harbor.

Difficulties which I had not anticipated occurred in finding the boat
and in engaging a crew. This done, it was next necessary to purchase
provisions for the voyage. Thanks to the experience of my companion, and
to the hearty good-will with which he exerted it, my preparations were
completed before night-fall. I was able to set sail for my destination
on the next day.

The boat had the double advantage, in navigating the Zuyder Zee, of
being large, and of drawing very little water; the captain's cabin was
at the stern; and the two or three men who formed his crew were berthed
forward, in the bows. The whole middle of the boat, partitioned off
on the one side and on the other from the captain and the crew, was
assigned to me for my cabin. Under these circumstances, I had no reason
to complain of want of space; the vessel measuring between fifty and
sixty tons. I had a comfortable bed, a table, and chairs. The kitchen
was well away from me, in the forward part of the boat. At my own
request, I set forth on the voyage without servant or interpreter. I
preferred being alone. The Dutch captain had been employed, at a former
period of his life, in the mercantile navy of France; and we could
communicate, whenever it was necessary or desirable, in the French
language.

We left the spires of Amsterdam behind us, and sailed over the smooth
waters of the lake on our way to the Zuyder Zee.

The history of this remarkable sea is a romance in itself. In the days
when Rome was mistress of the world, it had no existence. Where the
waves now roll, vast tracts of forest surrounded a great inland lake,
with but one river to serve it as an outlet to the sea. Swelled by a
succession of tempests, the lake overflowed its boundaries: its furious
waters, destroying every obstacle in their course, rested only when they
reached the furthest limits of the land.

The Northern Ocean beyond burst its way in through the gaps of ruin;
and from that time the Zuyder Zee existed as we know it now. The years
advanced, the generations of man succeeded each other; and on the shores
of the new ocean there rose great and populous cities, rich in commerce,
renowned in history. For centuries their prosperity lasted, before
the next in this mighty series of changes ripened and revealed itself.
Isolated from the rest of the world, vain of themselves and their good
fortune, careless of the march of progress in the nations round them,
the inhabitants of the Zuyder Zee cities sunk into the fatal torpor of
a secluded people. The few members of the population who still preserved
the relics of their old energy emigrated, while the mass left behind
resignedly witnessed the diminution of their commerce and the decay of
their institutions. As the years advanced to the nineteenth century, the
population was reckoned by hundreds where it had once been numbered by
thousands. Trade disappeared; whole streets were left desolate. Harbors,
once filled with shipping, were destroyed by the unresisted accumulation
of sand. In our own times the decay of these once flourishing cities is
so completely beyond remedy, that the next great change in contemplation
is the draining of the now dangerous and useless tract of water, and
the profitable cultivation of the reclaimed land by generations that are
still to come. Such, briefly told, is the strange story of the Zuyder
Zee.

As we advanced on our voyage, and left the river, I noticed the tawny
hue of the sea, caused by sand-banks which color the shallow water, and
which make the navigation dangerous to inexperienced seamen. We found
our moorings for the night at the fishing island of Marken--a low,
lost, desolate-looking place, as I saw it under the last gleams of the
twilight. Here and there, the gabled cottages, perched on hillocks, rose
black against the dim gray sky. Here and there, a human figure appeared
at the waterside, standing, fixed in contemplation of the strange boat.
And that was all I saw of the island of Marken.

Lying awake in the still night, alone on a strange sea, there were
moments when I found myself beginning to doubt the reality of my own
position.

Was it all a dream? My thoughts of suicide; my vision of the mother and
daughter; my journey back to the metropolis, led by the apparition
of the child; my voyage to Holland; my night anchorage in the unknown
sea--were these, so to speak, all pieces of the same morbid mental
puzzle, all delusions from which I might wake at any moment, and find
myself restored to my senses again in the hotel at London? Bewildered by
doubts which led me further and further from any definite conclusion,
I left my bed and went on deck to change the scene. It was a still and
cloudy night. In the black void around me, the island was a blacker
shadow yet, and nothing more. The one sound that reached my ears was the
heavy breathing of the captain and his crew sleeping on either side of
me. I waited, looking round and round the circle of darkness in which I
stood. No new vision showed itself. When I returned again to the cabin,
and slumbered at last, no dreams came to me. All that was mysterious,
all that was marvelous, in the later events of my life seemed to have
been left behind me in England. Once in Holland, my course had been
influenced by circumstances which were perfectly natural, by commonplace
discoveries which might have revealed themselves to any man in my
position. What did this mean? Had my gifts as a seer of visions departed
from me in the new land and among the strange people? Or had my destiny
led me to the place at which the troubles of my mortal pilgrimage were
to find their end? Who could say?

Early the next morning we set sail once more.

Our course was nearly northward. On one side of me was the tawny sea,
changing under certain conditions of the weather to a dull pearl-gray.
On the other side was the flat, winding coast, composed alternately of
yellow sand and bright-green meadow-lands; diversified at intervals by
towns and villages, whose red-tiled roofs and quaint church-steeples
rose gayly against the clear blue sky. The captain suggested to me
to visit the famous towns of Edam and Hoorn; but I declined to go on
shore. My one desire was to reach the ancient city in which Mrs. Van
Brandt had been left deserted. As we altered our course, to make for the
promontory on which Enkhuizen is situated, the wind fell, then shifted
to another quarter, and blew with a force which greatly increased the
difficulties of navigation. I still insisted, as long as it was possible
to do so, on holding on our course. After sunset, the strength of the
wind abated. The night came without a cloud, and the starry firmament
gave us its pale and glittering light. In an hour more the capricious
wind shifted back again in our favor. Toward ten o'clock we sailed into
the desolate harbor of Enkhuizen.

The captain and crew, fatigued by their exertions, ate their frugal
suppers and went to their beds. In a few minutes more, I was the only
person left awake in the boat.

I ascended to the deck, and looked about me.

Our boat was moored to a deserted quay. Excepting a few fishing vessels
visible near us, the harbor of this once prosperous place was a vast
solitude of water, varied here and there by dreary banks of sand.
Looking inland, I saw the lonely buildings of the Dead City--black,
grim, and dreadful under the mysterious starlight. Not a human creature,
not even a stray animal, was to be seen anywhere. The place might have
been desolated by a pestilence, so empty and so lifeless did it
now appear. Little more than a hundred years ago, the record of its
population reached sixty thousand. The inhabitants had dwindled to a
tenth of that number when I looked at Enkhuizen now!

I considered with myself what my next course of proceeding was to be.

The chances were certainly against my discovering Mrs. Van Brandt if I
ventured alone and unguided into the city at night. On the other hand,
now that I had reached the place in which she and her child were living,
friendless and deserted, could I patiently wait through the weary
interval that must elapse before the morning came and the town was
astir? I knew my own self-tormenting disposition too well to accept this
latter alternative. Whatever came of it, I determined to walk through
Enkhuizen on the bare chance of meeting some one who might inform me of
Mrs. Van Brandt's address.

First taking the precaution of locking my cabin door, I stepped from the
bulwark of the vessel to the lonely quay, and set forth upon my night
wanderings through the Dead City.

CHAPTER XXXV. UNDER THE WINDOW.

I SET the position of the harbor by my pocket-compass, and then followed
the course of the first street that lay before me.

On either side, as I advanced, the desolate old houses frowned on me.
There were no lights in the windows, no lamps in the streets. For a
quarter of an hour at least I penetrated deeper and deeper into the
city, without encountering a living creature on my way--with only the
starlight to guide me. Turning by chance into a street broader than
the rest, I at last saw a moving figure, just visible ahead, under the
shadows of the houses. I quickened my pace, and found myself following
a man in the dress of a peasant. Hearing my footsteps behind him, he
turned and looked at me. Discovering that I was a stranger, he lifted
a thick cudgel that he carried with him, shook it threateningly, and
called to me in his own language (as I gathered by his actions) to
stand back. A stranger in Eukhuizen at that time of night was evidently
reckoned as a robber in the estimation of this citizen! I had learned on
the voyage, from the captain of the boat, how to ask my way in Dutch,
if I happened to be by myself in a strange town; and I now repeated
my lesson, asking my way to the fishing office of Messrs. Van Brandt.
Either my foreign accent made me unintelligible, or the man's suspicions
disinclined him to trust me. Again he shook his cudgel, and again he
signed to me to stand back. It was useless to persist. I crossed to the
opposite side of the way, and soon afterward lost sight of him under the
portico of a house.

Still following the windings of the deserted streets, I reached what I
at first supposed to be the end of the town.

Before me, for half a mile or more (as well as I could guess), rose a
tract of meadow-land, with sheep dotted over it at intervals reposing
for the night. I advanced over the grass, and observed here and there,
where the ground rose a little, some moldering fragments of brickwork.
Looking onward as I reached the middle of the meadow, I perceived on
its further side, towering gaunt and black in the night, a lofty arch or
gateway, without walls at its sides, without a neighboring building
of any sort, far or near. This (as I afterward learned) was one of
the ancient gates of the city. The walls, crumbling to ruin, had been
destroyed as useless obstacles that cumbered the ground. On the waste
meadow-land round me had once stood the shops of the richest merchants,
the palaces of the proudest nobles of North Holland. I was actually
standing on what had been formerly the wealthy quarter of Enkhuizen! And
what was left of it now? A few mounds of broken bricks, a pasture-land
of sweet-smelling grass, and a little flock of sheep sleeping.

The mere desolation of the view (apart altogether from its history)
struck me with a feeling of horror. My mind seemed to lose its balance
in the dreadful stillness that was round me. I felt unutterable
forebodings of calamities to come. For the first time, I repented having
left England. My thoughts turned regretfully to the woody shores of
Greenwater Broad. If I had only held to my resolution, I might have been
at rest now in the deep waters of the lake. For what had I lived and
planned and traveled since I left Dermody's cottage? Perhaps only to
find that I had lost the woman whom I loved--now that I was in the same
town with her!

Regaining the outer rows of houses still left standing, I looked about
me, intending to return by the street which was known to me already.
Just as I thought I had discovered it, I noticed another living creature
in the solitary city. A man was standing at the door of one of the
outermost houses on my right hand, looking at me.

At the risk of meeting with another rough reception, I determined to
make a last effort to discover Mrs. Van Brandt before I returned to the
boat.

Seeing that I was approaching him, the stranger met me midway. His dress
and manner showed plainly that I had not encountered this time a person
in the lower ranks of life. He answered my question civilly in his own
language. Seeing that I was at a loss to understand what he said, he
invited me by signs to follow him. After walking for a few minutes in
a direction which was quite new to me, we stopped in a gloomy little
square, with a plot of neglected garden-ground in the middle of it.
Pointing to a lower window in one of the houses, in which a light dimly
appeared, my guide said in Dutch: "Office of Van Brandt, sir," bowed,
and left me.

I advanced to the window. It was open, and it was just high enough to be
above my head. The light in the room found its way outward through the
interstices of closed wooden shutters. Still haunted by misgivings of
trouble to come, I hesitated to announce my arrival precipitately by
ringing the house-bell. How did I know what new calamity might not
confront me when the door was opened? I waited under the window and
listened.

Hardly a minute passed before I heard a woman's voice in the room. There
was no mistaking the charm of those tones. It was the voice of Mrs. Van
Brandt.

"Come, darling," she said. "It is very late--you ought to have been in
bed two hours ago."

The child's voice answered, "I am not sleepy, mamma."

"But, my dear, remember you have been ill. You may be ill again if you
keep out of bed so late as this. Only lie down, and you will soon fall
asleep when I put the candle out."

"You must _not_ put the candle out!" the child returned, with strong
emphasis. "My new papa is coming. How is he to find his way to us, if
you put out the light?"

The mother answered sharply, as if the child's strange words had
irritated her.

"You are talking nonsense," she said; "and you must go to bed. Mr.
Germaine knows nothing about us. Mr. Germaine is in England."

I could restrain myself no longer. I called out under the window:

"Mr. Germaine is here!"

CHAPTER XXXVI. LOVE AND PRIDE.

A CRY of terror from the room told me that I had been heard. For a
moment more nothing happened. Then the child's voice reached me, wild
and shrill: "Open the shutters, mamma! I said he was coming--I want to
see him!"

There was still an interval of hesitation before the mother opened the
shutters. She did it at last. I saw her darkly at the window, with the
light behind her, and the child's head just visible above the lower part
of the window-frame. The quaint little face moved rapidly up and down,
as if my self-appointed daughter were dancing for joy!

"Can I trust my own senses?" said Mrs. Van Brandt. "Is it really Mr.
Germaine?"

"How do you do, new papa?" cried the child. "Push open the big door and
come in. I want to kiss you."

There was a world of difference between the coldly doubtful tone of the
mother and the joyous greeting of the child. Had I forced myself too
suddenly on Mrs. Van Brandt? Like all sensitively organized persons, she
possessed that inbred sense of self-respect which is pride under another
name. Was her pride wounded at the bare idea of my seeing her, deserted
as well as deceived--abandoned contemptuously, a helpless burden on
strangers--by the man for whom she had sacrificed and suffered so much?
And that man a thief, flying from the employers whom he had cheated! I
pushed open the heavy oaken street-door, fearing that this might be the
true explanation of the change which I had already remarked in her. My
apprehensions were confirmed when she unlocked the inner door, leading
from the courtyard to the sitting-room, and let me in.

As I took her by both hands and kissed her, she turned her head, so that
my lips touched her cheek only. She flushed deeply; her eyes looked away
from me as she spoke her few formal words of welcome. When the child
flew into my arms, she cried out, irritably, "Don't trouble Mr.
Germaine!" I took a chair, with the little one on my knee. Mrs. Van
Brandt seated herself at a distance from me. "It is needless, I suppose,
to ask you if you know what has happened," she said, turning pale
again as suddenly as she had turned red, and keeping her eyes fixed
obstinately on the floor.

Before I could answer, the child burst out with the news of her father's
disappearance in these words:

"My other papa has run away! My other papa has stolen money! It's time I
had a new one, isn't it?" She put her arms round my neck. "And now I've
got him!" she cried, at the shrillest pitch of her voice.

The mother looked at us. For a while, the proud, sensitive woman
struggled successfully with herself; but the pang that wrung her was not
to be endured in silence. With a low cry of pain, she hid her face in
her hands. Overwhelmed by the sense of her own degradation, she was even
ashamed to let the man who loved her see that she was in tears.

I took the child off my knee. There was a second door in the
sitting-room, which happened to be left open. It showed me a bed-chamber
within, and a candle burning on the toilet-table.

"Go in there and play," I said. "I want to talk to your mamma."

The child pouted: my proposal did not appear to tempt her. "Give me
something to play with," she said. "I'm tired of my toys. Let me see
what you have got in your pockets."

Her busy little hands began to search in my coat-pockets. I let her take
what she pleased, and so bribed her to run away into the inner room. As
soon as she was out of sight, I approached the poor mother and seated
myself by her side.

"Think of it as I do," I said. "Now that he has forsaken you, he has
left you free to be mine."

She lifted her head instantly; her eyes flashed through her tears.

"Now that he has forsaken me," she answered, "I am more unworthy of you
than ever!"

"Why?" I asked.

"Why!" she repeated, passionately. "Has a woman not reached the lowest
depths of degradation when she has lived to be deserted by a thief?"

It was hopeless to attempt to reason with her in her present frame of
mind. I tried to attract her attention to a less painful subject by
referring to the strange succession of events which had brought me to
her for the third time. She stopped me impatiently at the outset.

"It seems useless to say once more what we have said on other
occasions," she answered. "I understand what has brought you here. I
have appeared to you again in a vision, just as I appeared to you twice
before."

"No," I said. "Not as you appeared to me twice before. This time I saw
you with the child by your side."

That reply roused her. She started, and looked nervously toward the
bed-chamber door.

"Don't speak loud!" she said. "Don't let the child hear us! My dream
of you this time has left a painful impression on my mind. The child is
mixed up in it--and I don't like that. Then the place in which I saw
you is associated--" She paused, leaving the sentence unfinished. "I am
nervous and wretched to-night," she resumed; "and I don't want to speak
of it. And yet, I should like to know whether my dream has misled me, or
whether you really were in that cottage, of all places in the world?"

I was at a loss to understand the embarrassment which she appeared to
feel in putting her question. There was nothing very wonderful, to my
mind, in the discovery that she had been in Suffolk, and that she was
acquainted with Greenwater Broad. The lake was known all over the county
as a favorite resort of picnic parties; and Dermody's pretty cottage
used to be one of the popular attractions of the scene. What really
surprised me was to see, as I now plainly saw, that she had some painful
association with my old home. I decided on answering her question in
such terms as might encourage her to take me into her confidence. In a
moment more I should have told her that my boyhood had been passed
at Greenwater Broad--in a moment more, we should have recognized each
other--when a trivial interruption suspended the words on my lips. The
child ran out of the bed-chamber, with a quaintly shaped key in her
hand. It was one of the things she had taken out of my pockets and it
belonged to the cabin door on board the boat. A sudden fit of curiosity
(the insatiable curiosity of a child) had seized her on the subject of
this key. She insisted on knowing what door it locked; and, when I had
satisfied her on that point, she implored me to take her immediately to
see the boat. This entreaty led naturally to a renewal of the disputed
question of going, or not going, to bed. By the time the little creature
had left us again, with permission to play for a few minutes longer,
the conversation between Mrs. Van Brandt and myself had taken a new
direction. Speaking now of the child's health, we were led naturally to
the kindred subject of the child's connection with her mother's dream.

"She had been ill with fever," Mrs. Van Brandt began; "and she was
just getting better again on the day when I was left deserted in this
miserable place. Toward evening, she had another attack that frightened
me dreadfully. She became perfectly insensible--her little limbs were
stiff and cold. There is one doctor here who has not yet abandoned the
town. Of course I sent for him. He thought her insensibility was caused
by a sort of cataleptic seizure. At the same time, he comforted me by
saying that she was in no immediate danger of death; and he left me
certain remedies to be given, if certain symptoms appeared. I took her
to bed, and held her to me, with the idea of keeping her warm.
Without believing in mesmerism, it has since struck me that we might
unconsciously have had some influence over each other, which may explain
what followed. Do you think it likely?"

"Quite likely. At the same time, the mesmeric theory (if you could
believe in it) would carry the explanation further still. Mesmerism
would assert, not only that you and the child influenced each other, but
that--in spite of the distance--you both influenced _me_. And in that
way, mesmerism would account for my vision as the necessary result of a
highly developed sympathy between us. Tell me, did you fall asleep with
the child in your arms?"

"Yes. I was completely worn out; and I fell asleep, in spite of my
resolution to watch through the night. In my forlorn situation, forsaken
in a strange place, I dreamed of you again, and I appealed to you again
as my one protector and friend. The only new thing in the dream was,
that I thought I had the child with me when I approached you, and that
the child put the words into my mind when I wrote in your book. You saw
the words, I suppose? and they vanished, as before, no doubt, when I
awoke? I found the child still lying, like a dead creature, in my arms.
All through the night there was no change in her. She only recovered
her senses at noon the next day. Why do you start? What have I said that
surprises you?"

There was good reason for my feeling startled, and showing it. On the
day and at the hour when the child had come to herself, I had stood on
the deck of the vessel, and had seen the apparition of her disappear
from my view.

"Did she say anything," I asked, "when she recovered her senses?"

"Yes. She too had been dreaming--dreaming that she was in company with
you. She said: 'He is coming to see us, mamma; and I have been showing
him the way.' I asked her where she had seen you. She spoke confusedly
of more places than one. She talked of trees, and a cottage, and a lake;
then of fields and hedges, and lonely lanes; then of a carriage and
horses, and a long white road; then of crowded streets and houses, and
a river and a ship. As to these last objects, there is nothing very
wonderful in what she said. The houses, the river, and the ship which
she saw in her dream, she saw in the reality when we took her from
London to Rotterdam, on our way here. But as to the other places,
especially the cottage and the lake (as she described them) I can only
suppose that her dream was the reflection of mine. _I_ had been dreaming
of the cottage and the lake, as I once knew them in years long gone by;
and--Heaven only knows why--I had associated you with the scene. Never
mind going into that now! I don't know what infatuation it is that makes
me trifle in this way with old recollections, which affect me painfully
in my present position. We were talking of the child's health; let us go
back to that."

It was not easy to return to the topic of her child's health. She had
revived my curiosity on the subject of her association with Greenwater
Broad. The child was still quietly at play in the bedchamber. My second
opportunity was before me. I took it.

"I won't distress you," I began. "I will only ask leave, before we
change the subject, to put one question to you about the cottage and the
lake."

As the fatality that pursued us willed it, it was _her_ turn now to be
innocently an obstacle in the way of our discovering each other.

"I can tell you nothing more to-night," she interposed, rising
impatiently. "It is time I put the child to bed--and, besides, I can't
talk of things that distress me. You must wait for the time--if it ever
comes!--when I am calmer and happier than I am now."

She turned to enter the bed-chamber. Acting headlong on the impulse of
the moment, I took her by the hand and stopped her.

"You have only to choose," I said, "and the calmer and happier time is
yours from this moment."

"Mine?" she repeated. "What do you mean?"

"Say the word," I replied, "and you and your child have a home and a
future before you."

She looked at me half bewildered, half angry.

"Do you offer me your protection?" she asked.

"I offer you a husband's protection," I answered. "I ask you to be my
wife."

She advanced a step nearer to me, with her eyes riveted on my face.

"You are evidently ignorant of what has really happened," she said. "And
yet, God knows, the child spoke plainly enough!"

"The child only told me," I rejoined, "what I had heard already, on my
way here."

"All of it?"

"All of it."

"And you still ask me to be your wife?"

"I can imagine no greater happiness than to make you my wife."

"Knowing what you know now?"

"Knowing what I know now, I ask you confidently to give me your hand.
Whatever claim that man may once have had, as the father of your child,
he has now forfeited it by his infamous desertion of you. In every sense
of the word, my darling, you are a free woman. We have had sorrow enough
in our lives. Happiness is at last within our reach. Come to me, and say
Yes."

I tried to take her in my arms. She drew back as if I had frightened
her.

"Never!" she said, firmly.

I whispered my next words, so that the child in the inner room might not
hear us.

"You once said you loved me!"

"I do love you!"

"As dearly as ever?"

"_More_ dearly than ever!"

"Kiss me!"

She yielded mechanically; she kissed me--with cold lips, with big tears
in her eyes.

"You don't love me!" I burst out, angrily. "You kiss me as if it were a
duty. Your lips are cold--your heart is cold. You don't love me!"

She looked at me sadly, with a patient smile.

"One of us must remember the difference between your position and mine,"
she said. "You are a man of stainless honor, who holds an undisputed
rank in the world. And what am I? I am the deserted mistress of a thief.
One of us must remember that. You have generously forgotten it. I must
bear it in mind. I dare say I am cold. Suffering has that effect on me;
and, I own it, I am suffering now."

I was too passionately in love with her to feel the sympathy on which
she evidently counted in saying those words. A man can respect a woman's
scruples when they appeal to him mutely in her looks or in her tears;
but the formal expression of them in words only irritates or annoys him.

"Whose fault is it that you suffer?" I retorted, coldly. "I ask you to
make my life a happy one, and your life a happy one. You are a cruelly
wronged woman, but you are not a degraded woman. You are worthy to be
my wife, and I am ready to declare it publicly. Come back with me to
England. My boat is waiting for you; we can set sail in two hours."

She dropped into a chair; her hands fell helplessly into her lap.

"How cruel!" she murmured, "how cruel to tempt me!" She waited a little,
and recovered her fatal firmness. "No!" she said. "If I die in doing it,
I can still refuse to disgrace you. Leave me, Mr. Germaine. You can show
me that one kindness more. For God's sake, leave me!"

I made a last appeal to her tenderness.

"Do you know what my life is if I live without you?" I asked. "My mother
is dead. There is not a living creature left in the world whom I love
but you. And you ask me to leave you! Where am I to go to? what am I
to do? You talk of cruelty! Is there no cruelty in sacrificing
the happiness of my life to a miserable scruple of delicacy, to an
unreasoning fear of the opinion of the world? I love you and you love
me. There is no other consideration worth a straw. Come back with me to
England! come back and be my wife!"

She dropped on her knees, and taking my hand put it silently to her
lips. I tried to raise her. It was useless: she steadily resisted me.

"Does this mean No?" I asked.

"It means," she said in faint, broken tones, "that I prize your honor
beyond my happiness. If I marry you, your career is destroyed by your
wife; and the day will come when you will tell me so. I can suffer--I
can die; but I can _not_ face such a prospect as that. Forgive me and
forget me. I can say no more!"

She let go of my hand, and sank on the floor. The utter despair of that
action told me, far more eloquently than the words which she had
just spoken, that her resolution was immovable. She had deliberately
separated herself from me; her own act had parted us forever.

CHAPTER XXXVII. THE TWO DESTINIES.

I MADE no movement to leave the room; I let no sign of sorrow escape me.
At last, my heart was hardened against the woman who had so obstinately
rejected me. I stood looking down at her with a merciless anger, the
bare remembrance of which fills me at this day with a horror of myself.
There is but one excuse for me. The shock of that last overthrow of the
one hope that held me to life was more than my reason could endure. On
that dreadful night (whatever I may have been at other times), I myself
believe it, I was a maddened man.

I was the first to break the silence.

"Get up," I said coldly.

She lifted her face from the floor, and looked at me as if she doubted
whether she had heard aright.

"Put on your hat and cloak," I resumed. "I must ask you to go back with
me as far as the boat."

She rose slowly. Her eyes rested on my face with a dull, bewildered
look.

"Why am I to go with you to the boat?" she asked.

The child heard her. The child ran up to us with her little hat in one
hand, and the key of the cabin in the other.

"I'm ready," she said. "I will open the cabin door."

Her mother signed to her to go back to the bed-chamber. She went back
as far as the door which led into the courtyard, and waited there,
listening. I turned to Mrs. Van Brandt with immovable composure, and
answered the question which she had addressed to me.

"You are left," I said, "without the means of getting away from this
place. In two hours more the tide will be in my favor, and I shall sail
at once on the return voyage. We part, this time, never to meet again.
Before I go I am resolved to leave you properly provided for. My money
is in my traveling-bag in the cabin. For that reason, I am obliged to
ask you to go with me as far as the boat."

"I thank you gratefully for your kindness," she said. "I don't stand in
such serious need of help as you suppose."

"It is useless to attempt to deceive me," I proceeded. "I have spoken
with the head partner of the house of Van Brandt at Amsterdam, and I
know exactly what your position is. Your pride must bend low enough to
take from my hands the means of subsistence for yourself and your child.
If I had died in England--"

I stopped. The unexpressed idea in my mind was to tell her that she
would inherit a legacy under my will, and that she might quite as
becomingly take money from me in my life-time as take it from my
executors after my death. In forming this thought into words, the
associations which it called naturally into being revived in me the
memory of my contemplated suicide in the Greenwater lake. Mingling with
the remembrance thus aroused, there rose in me unbidden, a temptation so
overpoweringly vile, and yet so irresistible in the state of my mind at
the moment, that it shook me to the soul. "You have nothing to live for,
now that she has refused to be yours," the fiend in me whispered. "Take
your leap into the next world, and make the woman whom you love take it
with you!" While I was still looking at her, while my last words to her
faltered on my lips, the horrible facilities for the perpetration of
the double crime revealed themselves enticingly to my view. My boat was
moored in the one part of the decaying harbor in which deep water still
lay at the foot of the quay. I had only to induce her to follow me when
I stepped on the deck, to seize her in my arms, and to jump overboard
with her before she could utter a cry for help. My drowsy sailors, as I
knew by experience, were hard to wake, and slow to move even when they
were roused at last. We should both be drowned before the youngest and
the quickest of them could get up from his bed and make his way to the
deck. Yes! We should both be struck together out of the ranks of the
living at one and the same moment. And why not? She who had again and
again refused to be my wife--did she deserve that I should leave her
free to go back, perhaps, for the second time to Van Brandt? On the
evening when I had saved her from the waters of the Scotch river, I
had made myself master of her fate. She had tried to destroy herself
by drowning; she should drown now, in the arms of the man who had once
thrown himself between her and death!

Self-abandoned to such atrocious reasoning as this, I stood face to face
with her, and returned deliberately to my unfinished sentence.

"If I had died in England, you would have been provided for by my will.
What you would have taken from me then, you may take from me now. Come
to the boat."

A change passed over her face as I spoke; a vague doubt of me began
to show itself in her eyes. She drew back a little, without making any
reply.

"Come to the boat," I reiterated.

"It is too late." With that answer, she looked across the room at the
child, still waiting by the door. "Come, Elfie," she said, calling the
little creature by one of her favorite nicknames. "Come to bed."

I too looked at Elfie. Might she not, I asked myself, be made the
innocent means of forcing her mother to leave the house? Trusting to the
child's fearless character, and her eagerness to see the boat, I
suddenly opened the door. As I had anticipated, she instantly ran out.
The second door, leading into the square, I had not closed when I
entered the courtyard. In another moment Elfie was out in the square,
triumphing in her freedom. The shrill little voice broke the death-like
stillness of the place and hour, calling to me again and again to take
her to the boat.

I turned to Mrs. Van Brandt. The stratagem had succeeded. Elfie's mother
could hardly refuse to follow when Elfie led the way.

"Will you go with us?" I asked. "Or must I send the money back by the
child?"

Her eyes rested on me for a moment with a deepening expression of
distrust, then looked away again. She began to turn pale. "You are not
like yourself to-night," she said. Without a word more, she took her
hat and cloak and went out before me into the square. I followed her,
closing the doors behind me. She made an attempt to induce the child to
approach her. "Come, darling," she said, enticingly--"come and take my
hand."

But Elfie was not to be caught: she took to her heels, and answered from
a safe distance. "No," said the child; "you will take me back and put me
to bed." She retreated a little further, and held up the key: "I shall
go first," she cried, "and open the door."

She trotted off a few steps in the direction of the harbor, and waited
for what was to happen next. Her mother suddenly turned, and looked
close at me under the light of the stars.

"Are the sailors on board the boat?" she asked.

The question startled me. Had she any suspicion of my purpose? Had
my face warned her of lurking danger if she went to the boat? It was
impossible. The more likely motive for her inquiry was to find a new
excuse for not accompanying me to the harbor. If I told her that the men
were on board, she might answer, "Why not employ one of your sailors
to bring the money to me at the house?" I took care to anticipate the
suggestion in making my reply.

"They may be honest men," I said, watching her carefully; "but I don't
know them well enough to trust them with money."

To my surprise, she watched me just as carefully on her side, and
deliberately repeated her question:

"Are the sailors on board the boat?"

I informed her that the captain and crew slept in the boat, and paused
to see what would follow. My reply seemed to rouse her resolution. After
a moment's consideration, she turned toward the place at which the child
was waiting for us. "Let us go, as you insist on it," she said, quietly.
I made no further remark. Side by side, in silence we followed Elfie on
our way to the boat.

Not a human creature passed us in the streets; not a light glimmered
on us from the grim black houses. Twice the child stopped, and (still
keeping slyly out of her mother's reach) ran back to me, wondering at
my silence. "Why don't you speak?" she asked. "Have you and mamma
quarreled?"

I was incapable of answering her--I could think of nothing but my
contemplated crime. Neither fear nor remorse troubled me. Every better
instinct, every nobler feeling that I had once possessed, seemed to
be dead and gone. Not even a thought of the child's future troubled my
mind. I had no power of looking on further than the fatal leap from the
boat: beyond that there was an utter blank. For the time being--I can
only repeat it, my moral sense was obscured, my mental faculties were
thrown completely off their balance. The animal part of me lived and
moved as usual; the viler animal instincts in me plotted and planned,
and that was all. Nobody, looking at me, would have seen anything but a
dull quietude in my face, an immovable composure in my manner. And yet
no madman was fitter for restraint, or less responsible morally for his
own actions, than I was at that moment.

The night air blew more freshly on our faces. Still led by the child, we
had passed through the last street--we were out on the empty open space
which was the landward boundary of the harbor. In a minute more we
stood on the quay, within a step of the gunwale of the boat. I noticed
a change in the appearance of the harbor since I had seen it last.
Some fishing-boats had come in during my absence. They moored, some
immediately astern and some immediately ahead of my own vessel. I looked
anxiously to see if any of the fishermen were on board and stirring. Not
a living being appeared anywhere. The men were on shore with their wives
and their families.

Elfie held out her arms to be lifted on board my boat. Mrs. Van Brandt
stepped between us as I stooped to take her up.

"We will wait here," she said, "while you go into the cabin and get the
money."

Those words placed it beyond all doubt that she had her suspicions of
me--suspicions, probably, which led her to fear not for her life, but
for her freedom. She might dread being kept a prisoner in the boat, and
being carried away by me against her will. More than this she could not
thus far possibly apprehend. The child saved me the trouble of making
any remonstrance. She was determined to go with me. "I must see the
cabin," she cried, holding up the key. "I must open the door myself."

She twisted herself out of her mother's hands, and ran round to the
other side of me. I lifted her over the gunwale of the boat in an
instant. Before I could turn round, her mother had followed her, and was
standing on the deck.

The cabin door, in the position which she now occupied, was on her left
hand. The child was close behind her. I was on her right. Before us
was the open deck, and the low gunwale of the boat overlooking the deep
water. In a moment we might step across; in a moment we might take the
fatal plunge. The bare thought of it brought the mad wickedness in me to
its climax. I became suddenly incapable of restraining myself. I threw
my arm round her waist with a loud laugh. "Come," I said, trying to drag
her across the deck--"come and look at the water."

She released herself by a sudden effort of strength that astonished me.
With a faint cry of horror, she turned to take the child by the hand and
get back to the quay. I placed myself between her and the sides of the
boat, and cut off her retreat in that way. Still laughing, I asked her
what she was frightened about. She drew back, and snatched the key of
the cabin door out of the child's hand. The cabin was the one place of
refuge now left, to which she could escape from the deck of the boat.
In the terror of the moment, she never hesitated. She unlocked the door,
and hurried down the two or three steps which led into the cabin, taking
the child with her. I followed them, conscious that I had betrayed
myself, yet still obstinately, stupidly, madly bent on carrying out my
purpose. "I have only to behave quietly," I thought to myself, "and I
shall persuade her to go on deck again."

My lamp was burning as I had left it; my traveling-bag was on the table.
Still holding the child, she stood, pale as death, waiting for me.
Elfie's wondering eyes rested inquiringly on my face as I approached
them. She looked half inclined to cry; the suddenness of the mother's
action had frightened the child. I did my best to compose Elfie before
I spoke to her mother. I pointed out the different objects which were
likely to interest her in the cabin. "Go and look at them," I said, "go
and amuse yourself."

The child still hesitated. "Are you angry with me?" she asked.

"No, no!"

"Are you angry with mamma?"

"Certainly not." I turned to Mrs. Van Brandt. "Tell Elfie if I am angry
with you," I said.

She was perfectly aware, in her critical position, of the necessity of
humoring me. Between us, we succeeded in composing the child. She turned
away to examine, in high delight, the new and strange objects which
surrounded her. Meanwhile her mother and I stood together, looking at
each other by the light of the lamp, with an assumed composure which hid
our true faces like a mask. In that horrible situation, the grotesque
and the terrible, always together in this strange life of ours, came
together now. On either side of us, the one sound that broke the
sinister and threatening silence was the lumpish snoring of the sleeping
captain and crew.

She was the first to speak.

"If you wish to give me the money," she said, trying to propitiate me in
that way, "I am ready to take it now."

I unlocked my traveling-bag. As I looked into it for the leather case
which held my money, my overpowering desire to get her on deck again,
my mad impatience to commit the fatal act, became too strong to be
controlled.

"We shall be cooler on deck," I said. "Let us take the bag up there."

She showed wonderful courage. I could almost see the cry for help rising
to her lips. She repressed it; she had still presence of mind enough to
foresee what might happen before she could rouse the sleeping men.

"We have a light here to count the money by," she answered. "I don't
feel at all too warm in the cabin. Let us stay here a little longer. See
how Elfie is amusing herself!"

Her eyes rested on me as she spoke. Something in the expression of them
quieted me for the time. I was able to pause and think. I might take
her on deck by force before the men could interfere. But her cries would
rouse them; they would hear the splash in the water, and they might be
quick enough to rescue us. It would be wiser, perhaps, to wait a little
and trust to my cunning to delude her into leaving the cabin of her own
accord. I put the bag back on the table, and began to search for the
leather money-case. My hands were strangely clumsy and helpless. I could
only find the case after scattering half the contents of the bag on the
table. The child was near me at the time, and noticed what I was doing.

"Oh, how awkward you are!" she burst out, in her frankly fearless way.
"Let me put your bag tidy. Do, please!"

I granted the request impatiently. Elfie's restless desire to be always
doing something, instead of amusing me, as usual, irritated me now. The
interest that I had once felt in the charming little creature was all
gone. An innocent love was a feeling that was stifled in the poisoned
atmosphere of my mind that night.

The money I had with me was mostly composed of notes of the Bank of
England. Carefully keeping up appearances, I set aside the sum that
would probably be required to take a traveler back to London; and I put
all that remained into the hands of Mrs. Van Brandt. Could she suspect
me of a design on her life now?

"That will do for the present," I said. "I can communicate with you in
the future through Messrs. Van Brandt, of Amsterdam."

She took the money mechanically. Her hand trembled; her eyes met mine
with a look of piteous entreaty. She tried to revive my old tenderness
for her; she made a last appeal to my forbearance and consideration.

"We may part friends," she said, in low, trembling tones. "And as
friends we may meet again, when time has taught you to think forgivingly
of what has passed between us, to-night."

She offered me her hand. I looked at her without taking it. I penetrated
her motive in appealing to my old regard for her. Still suspecting me,
she had tried her last chance of getting safely on shore.

"The less we say of the past, the better," I answered, with ironical
politeness. "It is getting late. And you will agree with me that Elfie
ought to be in her bed." I looked round at the child. "Be quick, Elfie,"
I said; "your mamma is going away." I opened the cabin door, and offered
my arm to Mrs. Van Brandt. "This boat is my house for the time being,"
I resumed. "When ladies take leave of me after a visit, I escort them to
the dock. Pray take my arm."

She started back. For the second time she was on the point of crying for
help, and for the second time she kept that last desperate alternative
in reserve.

"I haven't seen your cabin yet," she said, her eyes wild with fear, a
forced smile on her lips, as she spoke. "There are several little things
here that interest me. Give me another minute or two to look at them."

She turned away to get nearer to the child, under pretense of looking
round the cabin. I stood on guard before the open door, watching her.
She made a second pretense: she noisily overthrew a chair as if by
accident, and then waited to discover whether her trick had succeeded in
waking the men.

The heavy snoring went on; not a sound of a person moving was audible on
either side of us.

"My men are heavy sleepers," I said, smiling significantly. "Don't be
alarmed; you have not disturbed them. Nothing wakes these Dutch sailors
when they are once safe in port."

She made no reply. My patience was exhausted. I left the door and
advanced toward her. She retreated in speechless terror, passing behind
the table to the other end of the cabin. I followed her until she had
reached the extremity of the room and could get no further. She met the
look I fixed on her; she shrunk into a corner, and called for help. In
the deadly terror that possessed her, she lost the use of her voice. A
low moaning, hardly louder than a whisper, was all that passed her lips.
Already, in imagination, I stood with her on the gunwale, already I felt
the cold contact of the water--when I was startled by a cry behind me.
I turned round. The cry had come from Elfie. She had apparently just
discovered some new object in the bag, and she was holding it up in
admiration, high above her head. "Mamma! mamma!" the child cried,
excitedly, "look at this pretty thing! Oh, do, do ask him if I may have
it!"

Her mother ran to her, eager to seize the poorest excuse for getting
away from me. I followed; I stretched out my hands to seize her. She
suddenly turned round on me, a woman transformed. A bright flush was
on her face, an eager wonder sparkled in her eyes. Snatching Elfie's
coveted object out of the child's hand, she held it up before me. I saw
it under the lamp-light. It was my little forgotten keepsake--the Green
Flag!

"How came you by this?" she asked, in breathless anticipation of my
reply. Not the slightest trace was left in her face of the terror that
had convulsed it barely a minute since! "How came you by this?" she
repeated, seizing me by the arm and shaking me, in the ungovernable
impatience that possessed her.

My head turned giddy, my heart beat furiously under the conflict of
emotions that she had roused in me. My eyes were riveted on the green
flag. The words that I wanted to speak were words that refused to come
to me. I answered, mechanically: "I have had it since I was a boy."

She dropped her hold on me, and lifted her hands with a gesture of
ecstatic gratitude. A lovely, angelic brightness flowed like light from
heaven over her face. For one moment she stood enraptured. The next she
clasped me passionately to her bosom, and whispered in my ear: "I am
Mary Dermody! I made it for You!"

The shock of discovery, following so closely on all that I had suffered
before it, was too much for me. I sank, fainting, in her arms.

When I came to myself I was lying on my bed in the cabin. Elfie was
playing with the green flag, and Mary was sitting by me with my hand in
hers. One long look of love passed silently from her eyes to mine--from
mine to hers. In that look the kindred spirits were united; The Two
Destinies were fulfilled.

THE END OF THE STORY.



The Finale.



THE WIFE WRITES, AND CLOSES THE STORY.

THERE was a little introductory narrative prefixed to "The Two
Destinies," which you may possibly have forgotten by this time.

The narrative was written by myself--a citizen of the United States,
visiting England with his wife. It described a dinner-party at which we
were present, given by Mr. and Mrs. Germaine, in celebration of their
marriage; and it mentioned the circumstances under which we were
intrusted with the story which has just come to an end in these pages.
Having read the manuscript, Mr. and Mrs. Germaine left it to us to
decide whether we should continue our friendly intercourse with them or
not.

At 3 o'clock P.M. we closed the last leaf of the story. Five minutes
later I sealed it up in its cover; my wife put her bonnet on, and there
we were, bound straight for Mr. Germaine's house, when the servant
brought a letter into the room, addressed to my wife.

She opened it, looked at the signature, and discovered that it was "Mary
Germaine." Seeing this, we sat down side by side to read the letter
before we did anything else.

On reflection, it strikes me that you may do well to read it, too. Mrs.
Germaine is surely by this time a person in whom you feel some interest.
And she is on that account, as I think, the fittest person to close the
story. Here is her letter:


"DEAR MADAM (or may I say--'dear friend'?)--Be prepared, if you please,
for a little surprise. When you read these lines we shall have left
London for the Continent.

"After you went away last night, my husband decided on taking this
journey. Seeing how keenly he felt the insult offered to me by the
ladies whom we had asked to our table, I willingly prepared for our
sudden departure. When Mr. Germaine is far away from his false friends,
my experience of him tells me that he will recover his tranquillity.
That is enough for me.

"My little daughter goes with us, of course. Early this morning I drove
to the school in the suburbs at which she is being educated, and took
her away with me. It is needless to say that she was delighted at the
prospect of traveling. She shocked the schoolmistress by waving her hat
over her head and crying 'Hooray,' like a boy. The good lady was very
careful to inform me that my daughter could not possibly have learned to
cry 'Hooray' in _her_ house.

"You have probably by this time read the narrative which I have
committed to your care. I hardly dare ask how I stand in your estimation
now. Is it possible that I might have seen you and your good husband if
we had not left London so suddenly? As things are, I must now tell you
in writing what I should infinitely have preferred saying to you with
your friendly hand in mine.

"Your knowledge of the world has no doubt already attributed the absence
of the ladies at our dinner-table to some report affecting my character.
You are quite right. While I was taking Elfie away from her school, my
husband called on one of his friends who dined with us (Mr. Waring), and
insisted on an explanation. Mr. Waring referred him to the woman who
is known to you by this time as Mr. Van Brandt's lawful wife. In her
intervals of sobriety she possesses some musical talent; Mrs. Waring had
met with her at a concert for a charity, and had been interested in
the story of her wrongs, as she called them. My name was, of course,
mentioned. I was described as a 'cast-off mistress' of Van Brandt, who
had persuaded Mr. Germaine into disgracing himself by marrying her,
and becoming the step-father of her child. Mrs. Waring thereupon
communicated what she had heard to other ladies who were her friends.
The result you saw for yourselves when you dined at our house.

"I inform you of what has happened without making any comment. Mr.
Germaine's narrative has already told you that I foresaw the deplorable
consequences which might follow our marriage, and that I over and over
again (God knows at what cost of misery to myself) refused to be his
wife. It was only when my poor little green flag had revealed us to each
other that I lost all control over myself. The old time on the banks of
the lake came back to me; my heart hungered for its darling of happier
days; and I said Yes, when (as you may think) I ought to have still said
No. Will you take poor old Dame Dermody's view of it, and believe that
the kindred spirits, once reunited, could be parted no more? Or will you
take my view, which is simpler still? I do love him so dearly, and he is
so fond of me!

"In the meantime, our departure from England seems to be the wisest
course that we can adopt. As long as this woman lives she will say again
of me what she has said already, whenever she can find the opportunity.
My child might hear the reports about her mother, and might be injured
by them when she gets older. We propose to take up our abode, for a time
at least, in the neighborhood of Naples. Here, or further away yet, we
may hope to live without annoyance among a people whose social law
is the law of mercy. Whatever may happen, we have always one last
consolation to sustain us--we have love.

"You talked of traveling on the Continent when you dined with us. If you
should wander our way, the English consul at Naples is a friend of my
husband's, and he will have our address. I wonder whether we shall ever
meet again? It does seem hard to charge the misfortunes of my life on
me, as if they were my faults.

"Speaking of my misfortunes, I may say, before I close this letter, that
the man to whom I owe them is never likely to cross my path again. The
Van Brandts of Amsterdam have received certain information that he is
now on his way to New Zealand. They are determined to prosecute him if
he returns. He is little likely to give them the opportunity.

"The traveling-carriage is at the door: I must say good-by. My husband
sends to you both his kindest regards and best wishes. His manuscript
will be quite safe (when you leave London) if you send it to his
bankers, at the address inclosed. Think of me sometimes--and think of me
kindly. I appeal confidently to _your_ kindness, for I don't forget that
you kissed me at parting. Your grateful friend (if you will let her be
your friend),

                                    "MARY GERMAINE."

We are rather impulsive people in the United States, and we decide on
long journeys by sea or land without making the slightest fuss about
it. My wife and I looked at each other when we had read Mrs. Germaine's
letter.

"London is dull," I remarked, and waited to see what came of it.

My wife read my remark the right way directly.

"Suppose we try Naples?" she said.

That is all. Permit us to wish you good-by. We are off to Naples.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Two Destinies" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.